I Couldn't Be More in Love

Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 | Chapter 7 | Chapter 8 | Chapter 9 | Chapter 10 | Chapter 11 | Chapter 12 | Chapter 13 | Chapter 14 | Chapter 15

Chapter 1: Stargazing

Levi ran down the field and waved his arms at Erwin to show he was open. Erwin caught his eyes and immediately passed him the ball, Levi taking it and dribbling it between his feet, practically dancing around the man who was guarding him and heading right for the goal. He saw Erwin already standing near the goal, wide open, and passed the ball back to him almost immediately, watching Erwin kick it hard towards the goal. The goalkeeper jumped to try and catch it, missing it by mere inches as the ball hit the net behind him. The referee blew the whistle to signal the end of the 90-minute game, and Levi smiled as the rest of their team surrounded Erwin, Hange being the first to tackle him to the ground and the rest of them piling on top as they cheered their victory. They’d defeated Marley University by one point; their rival team, so this was an incredible win for their team at Paradis University. Their rivals looked thoroughly disappointed in their loss. Levi could see their team captain, Zeke Yeager, kicking at the grass angrily as he joined his team members on the bench.

Levi ran over to join in the celebration, Erwin now slowly getting up and recovering from the celebratory tackle he’d been given. Erwin smiled upon seeing Levi, holding his arms out to his boyfriend. Levi rushed into his arms, hugging him tightly and feeling his teammates patting him on the back and congratulating him on the amazing pass that had gotten them that last goal.

Erwin pressed a kiss to the top of his head, whispering, “You did amazing, baby.”

Levi could feel himself blushing at Erwin’s words, and pulled away, smiling up at him, “ You did amazing. That goal was incredible.”

“But I couldn’t have done it without you,” Erwin murmured sweetly, running his fingers gently along Levi’s cheek.

“Okay, lovebirds,” Hange laughed, wrapping their arms around the two men, “That’s enough lovey-dovey shit for now. Let’s go get wasted! Party at my house!”

Erwin laughed at Hange’s words, Levi rolling his eyes a little in annoyance. He struggled out of Hange’s grasp and turned around, almost running into the brick wall that was their goalkeeper, Mike. Levi glanced up at the tall man, who was busy taking off his gloves.

“Sorry,” Levi mumbled, feeling Erwin’s hands around his waist, tugging him back towards the blonde.

“Come on, baby. Let’s go get ready to go to Hange’s,” Erwin said as he pressed a kiss to Levi’s cheek, starting to pull him towards the locker rooms. They walked past the Marley team, being met with glares from their rivals. Levi took Erwin’s arm and glared back at them, feeling protective of his boyfriend, who was the Paradis team’s captain. Zeke was staring right back at him, but there was no glare on his face. He almost looked indifferent, and Levi was confused for a moment before he shook it from his head.

“Erwin!” he heard a high-pitched voice from behind him and cringed. Marie , he thought to himself in annoyance. Erwin turned around, Levi turning with him to see the woman who so obviously pined after his boyfriend: Marie, a journalist at their college for the school newspaper. Erwin was very oblivious to her flirting, but Levi could spot her crush from a mile away.

Just from capturing Erwin’s attention, she was already slightly red in the face, beaming up at him sweetly. Erwin smiled back at her, and Levi cursed under his breath for the fact that his boyfriend was so genuinely kind and charismatic.

“Marie,” Erwin greeted her, “Can I do something for you?”

Marie took out her pen and paper from her purse, “Just wondering if I could get some words on your amazing victory against our rivals.”

“Sure,” Erwin replied, patting Levi’s arm gently and turning to him, “You go ahead, Levi. I’ll catch up with you in a minute.”

Levi and Marie exchanged a small glare when Erwin wasn’t paying attention, and Levi cautiously walked away from them, glancing back every few seconds to make sure Marie wasn’t doing anything he didn’t like. He watched her laugh at something Erwin was saying, and touch his arm lightly. Levi clenched his fists in annoyance, wanting to go back over and tell her to back off his boyfriend, but Hange soon captured his attention.

“Stop looking so jealous , Levi,” Hange laughed, wrapping an arm around his shoulder, “Erwin would never leave you for Marie, so stop your worrying.”

“It’s not that I think Erwin would leave me,” Levi explained in irritation, “It’s just that I don’t trust Marie; she’s always up to something.”

Hange led him down to the co-ed locker rooms, taking their arm away from Levi to go to their own locker. They opened their locker, which was a mess, as usual, and shrugged a little as they pulled off their soccer jersey, shoving it in the locker with the rest of the dirty laundry that probably hadn’t been touched in at least a month.

“Yeah, but Erwin won’t let her get away with anything,” Hange explained, “So don’t worry about it.”

“Erwin’s an idiot,” Levi muttered, “He doesn’t even realize she’s flirting with him.”

Hange couldn’t help but grin a little, knowing that what Levi was saying was true. Erwin was completely oblivious and hadn’t caught on to Marie’s intentions, even though she’d been flirting with him from the moment she’d set eyes on him at the beginning of their season.

Erwin soon appeared in the locker room and walked over to his locker, which was right next to Levi’s. The two had chosen lockers next to each other, which the rest of their team would tease them about, but they didn’t particularly care. They’d been dating for an entire year at this point, and they were disgustingly romantic with each other. Well, Erwin was in public, while Levi was in private.

“So how was Marie?” Levi asked, spitting her name venomously as he took off his soccer jersey and traded it out for a fresh shirt that he had in his locker.

“She’s good!” Erwin answered genuinely, “She’s so funny, I always have a good laugh when we talk.”

Levi rolled his eyes and grumbled under his breath angrily, hearing Hange holding back laughter behind him. He shouldn’t have asked, as he didn’t like the answer. Erwin, however, remained unconcerned as he took off his shirt and exchanged it for the button-up in his locker. Levi took a second to allow himself to be distracted by Erwin’s rippling muscles before he turned his head back to his own locker, putting on some deodorant and starting to tug off his pants. He put on some jeans and changed into regular sneakers, sitting on the bench as he waited for Erwin to be ready.

Hange smacked Levi lightly on the back, “I’ll see you two later!”

They left the locker room, some of the other players starting to pile out as they too had finished getting ready to leave for the night. Levi waited impatiently for Erwin to finish, watching their last couple teammates filing out of the locker room and sighing in annoyance.

“Erwin, what the fuck is taking you so long?” Levi asked, and he soon would have his answer.

Erwin placed his hands on the bench on either side of Levi, leaning his face close to his boyfriend as he murmured, “I was waiting until we were alone, baby.”

Levi could feel himself blushing, but smiled a little as he brought his hands up to hold Erwin’s face gently, “Oh really?”

Erwin nodded and pressed a deep kiss to Levi’s lips, the two sharing a sweet but sloppy make-out session for a minute or two before Erwin pulled away, a mischievous smile on his face.

“Why are you smiling like that?” Levi stared up at him suspiciously.

“You wanna get a quickie in?” Erwin asked, and Levi glanced around nervously, making sure that the locker room really was empty before he answered such a question. It wasn’t like this was the first time they’d had a quickie in the locker room, but he didn’t need anybody listening in on their activities.

“Fine,” Levi muttered, bending over and placing his hands on the bench, ass out in Erwin’s direction, “But it really has to be quick this time. Last time, you took too long and people started wondering where we were.”

He heard Erwin chuckle before his jeans and boxers were tugged down to his thighs, “Don’t worry, baby. I’ll make it quick. You still open from earlier?”

Levi’s face was getting redder by the second as he remembered their morning romp in Erwin’s dorm, nodding to Erwin’s question. He heard Erwin undoing his belt buckle, the sound making his dick twitch as he knew what was coming. He gripped the bench a little tighter as he felt Erwin’s throbbing erection at his entrance, the blonde rubbing it against his hole teasingly, which only annoyed Levi more.

“Can you just put it in already? Christ, you- ah! ” Levi gasped out as he felt Erwin push in all the way in one deep thrust, rendering Levi speechless.

“You’re so impatient, baby,” Erwin murmured, gripping his hips in his calloused hands, “But you’re always impatient when it comes to getting my dick, aren’t you?”

Levi groaned, nodding a little at Erwin’s words before he pushed his hips back, wriggling them to get Erwin to start moving. Erwin let out a low growl before he started moving, “You just want it so badly, don’t you? Can’t even wait for me to start moving.”

Levi nodded again, whimpering as Erwin picked up the pace, “Y-Yeah. Fuck , I’m not fragile, Erwin. Give it to me .”

He could almost hear Erwin smirking as he teasingly slowed his pace, “You sure you can handle it?”

“Erwin,” Levi growled, “I swear to god I’ll leave if you don’t- oh fuck!

Erwin gripped his hips hard and snapped forward roughly before starting to ram in and out of him at a rapid pace. Levi gasped and groaned, the sounds of their skin smacking against each other echoing throughout the locker room. Levi heard the locker room door open and immediately went red, about to notify Erwin, when he felt the taller man slap a hand over his mouth, tugging him up so that Levi’s back was against Erwin’s chest. They were standing in between a row of lockers, out of view of the front locker room door.

“Don’t say anything,” Erwin growled into Levi’s ear quietly as he continued to thrust into him, his hand firmly over Levi’s mouth.

“Erwin! Levi!” Hange called into the locker room, “Are you still down here?”

“We’ll be right there, Hange!” Erwin replied calmly, and Levi didn’t know how the man could sound so normal when he was balls deep inside his ass, pounding away at him. Levi was holding back moans and whimpered quietly into Erwin’s hand as the man continued to thrust deeply into him over and over again.

“Okay!” Hange replied, apparently satisfied with this answer, and shutting the locker room door again. Levi breathed a sigh of relief into Erwin’s hand, and Erwin shoved him back down so that he was gripping the bench again, practically holding onto it for dear life at this point as Erwin slammed into him roughly.

“Don’t think I didn’t notice how turned on that made you,” he murmured in a low voice, one that sent shivers up Levi’s spine, “I bet you’d love it if I bent you over in front of the whole team and just took you like that. You want everyone to know just who you belong to, don’t you, baby?”

Levi groaned loudly and pushed back against Erwin’s thrusts desperately, not bothering to respond to Erwin’s question out of embarrassment. He knew the man was right; he would love nothing more than to be ravaged in front of everyone, so they all knew he belonged to Erwin. The thought of someone walking in on them was exciting to him, and he couldn’t help but be turned on when they fucked in public places like this.

“Answer me,” Erwin ordered, smacking Levi’s ass roughly.

“Y-Yes,” Levi answered weakly, “God Erwin, I’m so close.”

“Already?” Erwin chuckled, “Wow, you must’ve been really turned on by that.”

Erwin reached down and took Levi’s dick into his hand, pumping it in time with his thrusts. Levi gasped and moaned, biting his lip hard as the warmth of Erwin’s rather large hand enveloping him was almost too much to handle. It didn’t help that he had pre-cum dripping from his tip, which was making the slide of Erwin’s hand all the more pleasurable.

“E-Erwin, I- fuck ,” Levi panted, cumming into Erwin’s hand with a low groan.

“Good boy,” Erwin cooed, letting go of his dick and starting to pound away into Levi’s ass, chasing his own orgasm now.

Fuck , Levi,” Erwin groaned, starting to near his climax, “You’re so fucking tight , baby. So good, baby, fuck . I’m gonna cum inside you, okay?”

Levi nodded, knowing this was all part of Erwin’s usual ramblings as he neared his orgasm. Erwin was breathing heavily, his thrusts becoming more sporadic as he grew closer. He let out one final thrust into his boyfriend before cumming into him, and Levi could feel the hot liquid inside him as Erwin pulled out. He grimaced a little, knowing he’d need a shower later. But he let Erwin cum inside him anyways because part of him did enjoy it, a part of himself he was disgusted with.

“Jesus, Levi,” Erwin breathed, smacking his ass again, “Come on, let’s get dressed before Hange comes back.”

Levi nodded, standing up shakily and starting to tug his pants and boxers back up. As soon as he’d done so, Erwin pressed him against the lockers, leaning down and kissing him deeply.

“You’re so sexy, baby,” Erwin murmured, running his fingers through Levi’s hair, “I love you.”

Levi could feel himself blushing as he kissed back, smiling up at Erwin, “I love you too.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Mom!” Levi called out as he entered the house the next morning. He’d gone to Hange’s party and then spent the night at Erwin’s, but he still lived with his mother to save himself money.

“Mom, I’m home!” Levi called again, setting his soccer bag down by the front door and taking his shoes off.

“In the kitchen!” Kuchel called back, and Levi headed to the kitchen to find his mother, head in her hands, looking incredibly stressed. She was sitting in front of her opened laptop, work papers strewn about the table.

“Mom?” Levi frowned, heading over to the table and placing a hand on her shoulder, “Is everything okay?”

“Hi honey,” Kuchel smiled sadly at him, “You should sit down. I have some bad news, sweetie.”

Levi felt his stomach lurch as he sat down at the table, watching his mother carefully to try and figure out what it was she was going to tell him. He brushed his bangs out of his eyes and leaned his elbow on the table, his face resting in his hand.

“What is it?” he wondered. Usually bad news with his mother involved being unable to pay their bills, having to scrape by or do without a necessity for the month. He reached out with his free hand to place it upon his mom’s, squeezing it gently to encourage her to continue. Levi was very close with his mother, and it pained him to see her so stressed out, especially when he knew his college tuition wasn’t helping their financial problems.

“Baby,” Kuchel sighed, looking up at him from her hands, “The company’s transferring me to a different branch. We’re moving.”

Levi could feel his stomach doing flips. Moving?! He thought in some shock, just staring at his mother for a moment before he removed his hand from hers, trying to take in the information. This didn’t have to be too bad, right? Maybe they weren’t moving far.

“Where?” Levi asked quietly, “Is it far away?”

“It’s about an hour’s drive away from here,” Kuchel explained, “You’ll have to transfer schools.”

A million thoughts were running through Levi’s head. He was thinking about his classmates, his soccer team, and most of all, Erwin . How was he going to stay with his boyfriend if they were going to be apart? Sure, an hour wasn’t that far away, but still, he’d have to transfer universities? What if he didn’t like his new university? What if he couldn’t make friends? He’d only made the friends he had because of Erwin; only joined the soccer team because of Erwin. How would he make it without him?

“What school is it by?” Levi asked curiously.

His heart dropped into his stomach as his mother answered, “Marley University.”

Levi’s face paled and he shook his head, “No. No , I can’t just- I can’t go to Marley . They’re our rival team!”

“I’m so sorry, baby,” Kuchel sighed heavily, reaching out to rub his arm soothingly, “I did everything I could to ask them not to transfer me, but it was my only option. I would’ve been out of a job otherwise.”

Levi pressed his fingers to his temples in stress, trying not to be too upset. He didn’t want to stress out his mom even more; he knew she already had a lot on her plate, and he didn’t want to be a burden.

“It’s okay,” Levi finally breathed out, even if it wasn’t okay, “I know it’s not your fault, Mom. It’ll be okay. Maybe I’ll like it there.”

His mom smiled at him gratefully, a tired look on her face. She worked so hard to keep a roof over their head and food on the table, and Levi couldn’t just make things worse for her by being difficult about the move. He knew he had other options: Hange would definitely let him move in, or he could share Erwin’s small dorm room with him for a few months, but he knew he couldn’t abandon his mom like that. He was all she had, and he didn’t want her to be alone.

“We’ll be moving into your Uncle Kenny’s place to save some money,” Kuchel explained, and Levi could feel himself dreading this move more and more by the second. He and his uncle didn’t exactly get along, and Levi found the man incredibly irritating and rude. But he was family, and if it would save his mom some money for them to move in with him, then Levi would try his best to get along with his uncle.

“When do we move?” Levi asked, wondering how much time he had left with his friends.

“Next week,” Kuchel replied, “We have to start packing up right away.”

His mother’s head fell back into her hands as she sniffled, “I’m so sorry, sweetheart. I know you have all your friends here and your boyfriend. I feel so awful for taking you away from all this.”

Levi sucked in a deep breath, getting up shakily. He leaned over and pressed a kiss to his mother’s forehead, rubbing her back gently to comfort her, “It’ll be okay, Mom. I’ll make new friends. And it’s only an hour away, I’m sure Erwin can come visit me.”

Kuchel nodded into her hands, getting up and hugging Levi tightly. He held her and sighed, his heart pounding away in his chest. He didn’t know how he was going to tell his team about the move, especially considering the fact that he was transferring to their rival school. But most of all, he felt completely uncertain about his and Erwin’s relationship now that he would be leaving, and that made his stomach churn uncomfortably.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Hi sweetheart,” Kuchel waved from the window, seeing Erwin approaching their front door, “I’ll tell Levi you’re here.”

“Hi Mom. Thanks,” Erwin smiled and waved back. Kuchel had insisted he call her ‘mom’ from the moment they met, only a couple of months into dating Levi, but Erwin thought it was incredibly sweet. His own mother insisted that Levi do the same, but Levi was always so nervous whenever he had to call her ‘mom’, whereas it was now a normal thing for Erwin to call Kuchel ‘mom’.

Levi soon opened the door, a frown on his face, “Erwin.”

He immediately threw his arms around his boyfriend, and Erwin could instantly tell that something was wrong. He hugged Levi tightly and pressed a kiss to the top of his head, wondering what had happened.

“Are you okay?” Erwin asked, “What’s wrong?”

Levi let out a shaky breath before he let go of Erwin, “I... I need to tell you something. Come in.”

Levi led Erwin up to his bedroom, and Erwin noticed Kuchel packing up some family photos. He thought this odd, but continued up the stairs behind Levi, going into his boyfriend’s bedroom and sitting down on his bed.

“What is it, baby? What happened?” Erwin asked, watching Levi pacing the room anxiously.

“Erwin, I... I’m moving,” Levi revealed, Erwin’s eyes going wide.

“Moving?!” he exclaimed, “But... where?!”

His heart was pounding now, an aching feeling in his stomach as he tried to figure out what this all meant for them. If Levi was moving, then what would happen to their relationship? Erwin was now realizing just how serious this was, and silently prayed Levi wasn’t moving too far away.

“I... It’s about an hour north of here,” Levi frowned, pausing and going to sit down next to Erwin, “I have to transfer to Marley University.”

Erwin’s eyes widened, a look of shock plastered on his face. No... that couldn’t be true, could it? Levi was moving, and it was to their rival school? How could this be happening? Levi couldn’t just leave , not when they both had so much going for them.

“Baby,” Erwin breathed, noting just how upset Levi looked, “I’m so sorry. When are you leaving?”

“Next week,” Levi whimpered, “Mom got transferred.”

Erwin sighed heavily, trying to think of what to even say. He knew there wasn’t much he could say; nothing could change what was already set in motion. He could hear Levi sniffling, and was alarmed to see his boyfriend in tears. It wasn’t often that Levi cried, but when he did, it was only around Erwin or when he was alone; he didn’t trust anyone else to see him in that state. Erwin wrapped his arms around Levi and held him close, pressing kisses to the top of his head to soothe him.

“Shhh, don’t cry,” Erwin murmured, “It’ll be okay. It’s only an hour away. We can still see each other, right? Plus, if you make it onto their soccer team, we’ll see each other at games every once in a while.”

“Gross,” Levi sniffled, pulling away from Erwin, “I don’t want to be on a team with Zeke Yeager. Plus, he’s the captain, so that makes it even worse.”

Erwin chuckled a little and rubbed Levi’s back, “I mean, you’re not wrong. But soccer’s something you really love. Don’t let Zeke Yeager stop you from doing something you love.”

Levi nodded in agreement, “You’re right. I’ll at least try out for the team. But I’m going to miss our team, Erwin. With you as the captain.”

Erwin smiled sadly, leaning down to press a kiss to Levi’s lips, “And we’ll miss you too. You were our secret weapon, you know. Now Marley’s going to have the best forward in all of soccer.”

Levi blushed a little at the compliment, leaning into Erwin’s arms with a small smile, “Thanks, Erwin.”

“It’s true,” Erwin pressed another kiss to Levi’s cheek, “Do you want me to break the news to the team?”

Levi nodded, “Yeah, I don’t think I could do it. You tell them when I’m not there, okay? I don’t want everyone to start fussing over me.”

Erwin laughed softly, knowing Levi was very antisocial and didn’t like people to fuss over him, “Of course, baby.”

Levi let out a quiet, shaky sigh as he held onto Erwin, and Erwin frowned, tilting up his chin so that they were looking at each other, “Hey. It’s going to be okay, baby. We’re going to be okay. Sure, the move will be a difficult change, but nothing can keep us apart. Not even distance. You could move a thousand miles away and I’d still find a way to get to you somehow.”

Levi was blushing from Erwin’s words, unable to look away. The shorter man cursed under his breath before muttering, “You’re always so good with words, Erwin. I could never say something as poetic as that.”

Erwin smiled and pressed a kiss to Levi’s lips, “It’s okay, baby. I can be poetic enough for the both of us.”

Levi giggled softly, much to Erwin’s delight. He loved making his boyfriend laugh, and he especially wanted to help him feel better during a time like this. Erwin got up off the bed, putting his hands on his hips and looking down at Levi.

“Well, should I help you start packing, then?” Erwin asked, and Levi smiled up at him gratefully as he nodded and got up to join him. Erwin watched as Levi began to go through some of his stuff, feeling his heart aching. He didn’t exactly know what this change would mean for their relationship, but he would do everything in his power to work through this. He truly loved Levi, and he wasn’t going to let an hour’s distance keep them apart.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 2: Souk Eye

Levi walked cautiously across campus, carrying his soccer bag on his shoulder. He was already dressed in his athletic gear, heading to try-out for the Marley team. He still felt bad about the whole thing; as if he was betraying the Paradis team by doing so. But when his team had found out about his move, they all encouraged him to try out for Marley’s team, despite the fact that they were rivals. Levi walked onto the soccer field, seeing Marley’s team doing warm-ups. Zeke Yeager was standing at the front, leading them through their activities, until he laid eyes on Levi. He paused what he was doing, eyeing him carefully.

Levi kept his head down and kept walking towards the man, not liking the look on his face. Once he got close enough, he looked back up, holding out his hand to a very confused Zeke.

“Hi... I’m Levi Ackerman, I’m here to try out for the team,” he said quietly, hearing audible whispers from the players behind him.

“Zeke Yeager,” Zeke shook his hand, “But I’m sure you know that already. I know who you are, Levi.”

Levi could feel his face flushing as Zeke let go of his hand, feeling nervous all of a sudden. He didn’t like these types of social situations, and if Zeke knew who he was, then he definitely knew where he’d come from.

“What are you doing here?” the goalkeeper asked in an angry tone, making Levi feel incredibly unwelcome.

“Now, now, Porco,” Zeke frowned at his teammate, “Let’s not be nasty. I’m sure Levi here has no bad intentions. Am I right, Levi?”

Levi nodded, “I... I’m just here to try out.”

Zeke smiled at him, “See? Now tell me, Levi. What made you transfer schools? Was that Erwin Smith too much of a stick in the mud for you?”

Levi clenched his teeth at the mention of Erwin’s name, unable to help himself from glaring at Zeke, “My mom’s job transferred her. That’s why I’m here. And don’t talk about Erwin like that.”

Zeke chuckled, adjusting his glasses, “I don’t mean to offend you. Erwin’s just... well, he’s quite the goody two shoes, isn’t he?”

Levi frowned, finding himself unable to disagree. Erwin certainly was a goody two shoes, but Levi didn’t particularly want to agree with Zeke. He just stared at the man, clinging to his soccer bag for dear life.

“Well,” Zeke sighed, “You’re welcome to join us for practice. We’ve all seen you play already. We can have a vote at the end of practice on whether you’re on the team or not. Sound fair?”

Levi nodded, taking off his soccer bag and setting it aside. He went to stand next to one of the women on the team, thinking she looked nice enough. She smiled sweetly at him as they started to do some stretches.

“Are you dating that Erwin guy? The Paradis captain?” she asked, and Levi was taken aback by how straight forward she was being.

“Yes,” Levi said simply, sitting on the grass and stretching his calves.

“How sweet,” she replied, “I’m Pieck, by the way. I’m a defender.”

“Nice to meet you,” Levi smiled a little, appreciating that someone was at least being nice to him.

“Who’s that one player on your old team? With the ponytail and the glasses?” Pieck asked, joining Levi on the grass to stretch.

Levi thought for a moment, as Pieck was clearly talking about Hange. What does she want with Hange? he wondered before answering, “That’s Hange. They’re a defender too on the Paradis team.”

“They’re super hot,” Pieck breathed, looking as if she was off in thought about Hange. Levi refrained from rolling his eyes, not used to thinking about Hange as attractive since they were his friend.

Zeke ran the rest of the practice, having them play a practice game against each other. Levi tried his hardest to impress the captain, using his fanciest footwork and competing to get the ball. He was very used to playing forward alongside Erwin, and now he was playing forward alongside Zeke, who was a very different player altogether. Levi didn’t think Zeke was nearly as good as Erwin; but perhaps he was biased.

But Zeke surprised him. Levi passed him the ball to make the winning shot, and Zeke just passed it right back, allowing Levi the glory of kicking the ball into the goal. That was something that Erwin usually didn’t do; normally Levi was the one aiding Erwin and giving him the winning shot, not the other way around. It was kind of nice to score a goal for once, Levi thought to himself.

As practice ended, Levi stood with his hands on his knees, breathing heavily as he’d really given it his all. He couldn’t tell what his teammates thought of him, but Zeke certainly looked impressed with his effort.

“Alright,” Zeke said, “Let’s put it to a vote then. Raise your hand if you want Levi on the team.”

Levi watched more than half the team shoot their hands up, and he felt a little prideful in that fact. Of course, one of the people who hadn’t raised their hands was that rude goalkeeper of theirs, Porco, who Levi would have to get used to. But even Zeke had raised his hand, and Levi felt as though he had been pretty successful.

“Welcome to the team, Levi,” Zeke smirked at him, “Follow me to the locker room, we’ll get you a uniform.”

The players filed down into the locker rooms first, Zeke waiting for Levi to grab his bag before leading him down into their locker room. It was painted red and white, not the usual green and gold Levi had been so used to at Paradis. He followed Zeke to the back office, where Zeke began pulling down boxes of new uniforms.

“Here,” Zeke tossed Levi a shirt and some shorts, “These should fit you. Try them on.”

Levi nodded, tugging off his shirt and going to try on the uniform. He caught Zeke watching him out of the corner of his eyes, and could feel himself blushing as the man’s eyes raked over his figure. Zeke cleared his throat and looked away from him, and Levi couldn’t help but feel a little prideful at the fact that the captain of this team seemed to have an interest in him too. Was he really that good-looking? Levi himself didn’t think so, but the way Zeke had looked at him was making him question that.

“It fits you nicely,” Zeke murmured, walking over to Levi and looming over him, “You look good.”

“Th-Thank you,” Levi muttered nervously, not particularly liking the way that Zeke was standing over him as he changed back out of the uniform and into his regular athletic gear. It made him feel small, and he knew he was small, but he didn’t like to be reminded of that fact.

“You did very good today, Levi,” Zeke smiled, backing off a little, “I’m impressed by you.”

Levi could feel himself blushing. Was Zeke Yeager, of all people, really flirting with him? He almost couldn’t believe it. It was comical to him, made him want to laugh out loud, but he held back.

“Thank you,” Levi repeated, tossing the uniform into his bag and zipping it up.

“Now let’s get you a locker. There’s an open one next to mine if you want it,” Zeke suggested casually, going into the desk drawer to retrieve a list of combinations. He took out a post-it note and wrote down four numbers: one being the locker number and the other three being the combination. Levi supposed he probably didn’t really have a choice in the matter at this point.

“Here,” he handed it to Levi, “Practice is every week day from four to six. Games are usually on the weekends; we post them on the bulletin board outside this office. Fridays after practice, we go out for drinks together, so you’re welcome to join us.”

Levi nodded, taking in the information Zeke was telling him as he took the post-it note from him. Zeke led him out of the office and to the locker, pointing it out to him and helping him open it. Levi took some things out of his bag and stored them in the locker, Zeke watching him carefully. Levi almost wanted to ask what the fuck he was looking at, but he knew he wouldn’t get away with talking to the captain that way. Plus, Zeke had been nice to him since he’d gotten there, despite the comments about Erwin he’d made earlier.

“What’s your number?” Zeke asked, and Levi almost froze in his tracks. Didn’t Zeke know he was a taken man? He looked up at Zeke in some confusion, before the man clarified, “We have a group text. I’ll add you to it.”

“Oh,” Levi said quietly, feeling a little stupid for having assumed such a thing. He gave Zeke his number, closing the locker and picking his bag back up. The locker room was mostly empty by now, the last players filing out.

“Well, Levi,” Zeke smiled, “We’re all happy to have you on the team.”

Levi held onto the strap of his bag tightly, “Thank you, Zeke. I’ll see you tomorrow then?”

“See you tomorrow,” Zeke replied, going to open his own locker as Levi turned to leave. He headed up the stairs out of the locker room, retrieving his phone from his pocket. He noticed he’d been added to the group text already, but that wasn’t what he was really focused on. Levi saw a message from Erwin, which grabbed his attention far quicker than the group text. Levi clicked on Erwin’s text, reading:

 

FaceTime after practice?? Good luck at try-outs! I know you’ll do great.

 

Levi smiled a little from the message and started walking back towards his uncle’s house, which was only a few blocks off campus. He texted Erwin back quickly:

 

I’ll call in 15 minutes. Just walking home.

 

He didn’t want to spoil the surprise of having gotten onto the team, but even still, he hurried home so he could tell both his mom and Erwin, and Kenny, if you count him, which Levi didn’t like to. Levi walked through the front door of the beaten-up house. It wasn’t as nice as the one they previously lived in, but it was still better than some places Levi had grown up in. He entered the living room to see his uncle smoking a cigarette, leaning back in his chair with a bottle of gin in his hand. Typical , Levi thought in annoyance. His mother was sitting on the couch reading a magazine, and she smiled upon seeing him.

“Hi honey,” Kuchel greeted, “How was try-outs?”

“Great,” Levi smiled sheepishly, “I made the team!”

Kuchel put the magazine down and got up, hugging him tightly, “Yay! I’m so proud of you, sweetheart!”

She let go of him, turning to her brother, “Kenny, Levi made the team!”

Kenny looked up from his phone, taking a puff of his cigarette, “Oh? Congrats, I guess. Want a shot?”

He held out the bottle of gin and Levi rolled his eyes, “I’m fine, thanks.”

“Are you happy, baby?” Kuchel asked, smiling up at him lovingly.

Levi didn’t have the heart to tell her that he wasn’t exactly happy to have had to try out for the Marley team in the first place. But he nodded, returning the smile to his mother and receiving a sweet kiss on the cheek from her.

“I’m so happy for you,” Kuchel patted his cheek lightly.

“Stop babying the boy,” Kenny rolled his eyes, “He’s gonna be soft if you do that.”

“I could kick your ass if I wanted to,” Levi glared, “My mother can do what she wants.”

Kuchel only laughed at their antics, seemingly ignoring the fact that the two clearly didn’t like each other, “Oh, you boys are too much. I’m going to go start dinner. Are you going to call Erwin and tell him?”

“Yeah,” Levi smiled, “I’ll be up in my room. Let me know if you need help.”

Kuchel nodded gratefully as she headed to the kitchen, leaving Kenny and Levi alone together, which was not a good idea. The two exchanged a glance before Levi turned to head up the stairs to his room, not wanting to stay a minute longer with his uncle.

He closed the door to his bedroom and sat down on his bed, FaceTiming Erwin and listening to it ring for a few moments before he picked up. Levi couldn’t help but giggle as soon as his boyfriend picked up; he always held the phone way too close to his face, and Levi thought it was adorable how technologically-challenged Erwin was.

“Hey baby,” Erwin smiled, waving at the camera, “You look happy. Good news?”

“I made the team,” Levi smiled back, trying to take in everything about Erwin’s face. He was so used to seeing his boyfriend nearly every day: spending the night at his dorm, waking up with him in the mornings, being at practice with him all the time. They hadn’t seen each other in almost a week now, and Levi really missed Erwin, even though they would FaceTime each other almost every night before bed.

“Congratulations!” Erwin exclaimed, beaming at him through the phone, “I knew you could do it!”

“Thanks,” Levi replied, playing with the sheets absentmindedly as he remembered what he really wanted to tell Erwin, “Oh guess what? Guess who was flirting with me?”

Erwin frowned a little, “Should I be worried?”

Levi laughed, “No, don’t worry. He’s not a threat. I just thought it was funny.”

“Who was it?” Erwin asked curiously.

Zeke Yeager ,” Levi chuckled, “I couldn’t believe it.”

Erwin laughed a little, “Levi, you’re a lot more attractive than you think you are. I’m not that surprised that he’d flirt with you.”

Levi blushed, looking away from the camera nervously as he mumbled, “I’m not that attractive.”

“Baby, look at me,” he heard Erwin say, and he looked back at the camera, “You are so attractive. You’re like an 11, babe.”

“And what about you?” Levi asked, teasing, “You’re at least a 4.”

Erwin let out a loud laugh at that, causing Levi to giggle a bit as he enjoyed making his boyfriend laugh. He sighed a bit, wanting desperately to hold Erwin’s hand, or to lean up against him, feel his warm arms around him.

“Is something wrong, baby?” Erwin asked, sensing Levi’s sudden sadness.

“I just miss you, that’s all,” Levi said quietly.

“I miss you too,” Erwin frowned, and the two of them sat in their sadness for a moment before Erwin perked up a little, “Hey, guess what? I got you something. I’m gonna send it to you in the mail, you want to see it now?”

Levi smiled a little and nodded, watching Erwin set his phone down on his desk as he went to get it. He soon readjusted the phone, holding up a stuffed animal otter. Levi was thoroughly confused as to why it was an otter; he would’ve expected a stuffed bear.

“Why the otter?” Levi asked.

“Because you’re ‘otterly’ adorable,” Erwin grinned, and Levi could’ve facepalmed right then and there. Erwin’s puns were getting out of control, but Levi couldn’t say he didn’t enjoy them. In fact, he was giggling right now at what Erwin had said, thinking how incredibly stupid it was.

“You’re dumb,” Levi chuckled.

“I thought you could think of me whenever you look at it,” Erwin said tenderly, and Levi could feel his heart melting. Erwin was so sweet; he always knew just how to spoil his boyfriend and make him feel all gooey inside.

“You’re so sweet,” Levi sighed happily, “Thank you, Erwin. I look forward to getting it in the mail. Can I name it?”

“Sure,” Erwin nodded, “Is it a boy or a girl?”

“It’s a they,” Levi decided, “Like Hange.”

“Very wise choice,” Erwin agreed, “So what are you going to name them?”

Levi thought about it for a second before he smiled, “I’m going to name them Goose.”

“Goose?” Erwin laughed, “Okay then. Goose the nonbinary otter it is.”

Levi grinned, leaning back on the bed and sighing happily. He couldn’t wait to get his nonbinary otter in the mail, hoping it would smell like Erwin after being around him. His heart ached from missing his boyfriend, but it was moments like these where he felt like they were still in the same room together.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin exited the locker room after practice the next day, almost walking directly into Marie, who was standing outside the locker room, seemingly waiting for him. He smiled at her, greeting her kindly, “Hi Marie. Who are you looking for?”

“You, actually,” Marie smiled back, holding her pen and paper, “I was hoping to ask you something. Where’s your cute little boyfriend?”

“Oh,” Erwin explained, “He transferred to Marley University.”

“Bummer,” Marie frowned, though Erwin wasn’t sure he entirely believed her words. He wasn’t sure why, but something about them didn’t seem genuine.

“So, what did you want to ask me?” Erwin wondered, hoisting his soccer bag over his shoulder.

Marie placed her hand gently on Erwin’s arm, something that he didn’t particularly mind. He knew Marie was very touchy-feely in general; she was always touching his chest or his arm, and Erwin didn’t really see anything wrong with it.

“I was wondering if I could interview you for a piece I’m doing on team captains?” she inquired, “I’m planning on interviewing the captains of the soccer, football, and basketball teams, seeing as those are the most successful at our university. Would you be okay with that?”

Erwin nodded, always willing to help out the school newspaper, “Of course. When’s the deadline for your article?”

“It’s due in two weeks,” she explained, writing down something in her notepad and tearing the page out, “Here’s my number. Text me, okay? I’ll give you the details and we can work out when you want to meet up.”

“Okay,” Erwin nodded, taking the paper from her and folding it before putting it in his pocket, “Hey, I read your article about the game last week. It was fantastic, and the pictures you got of me scoring the winning goal were incredible.”

Marie practically beamed at Erwin’s praise, a light blush dusting her cheeks as she swatted at his chest gently, “Oh stop it. You’re too kind, Erwin.”

“I’m serious!” Erwin chuckled, “You could be an amazing journalist one day. Do you plan on becoming one after college?”

Marie nodded, a gleam in her eye from Erwin taking such an interest in her work, “Yes, I plan on applying to the main newspaper downtown.”

“Well, I think you’re amazing at what you do,” Erwin smiled, “They’ll definitely hire you.”

Marie was seriously blushing now, and Erwin knew he’d probably said too much, but he couldn’t help but be honest. He did admire Marie’s work in the school newspaper, and he was always one to give compliments and make sure people knew how much he appreciated them. And he certainly did appreciate the publicity Marie had given the team over the past few months. More people had been showing up to their games, and that meant more money for the team during fundraiser events, so he definitely owed Marie for that at the very least.

“Thank you, Erwin,” she replied with a sweet smile, “That’s very kind of you to say.”

“Of course,” Erwin said, feeling a hand on his shoulder and turning to see Hange behind him, “Hey Hange. Did you need something?”

“Yeah, we’re about to head out for drinks,” Hange explained, “You want to join us?”

Erwin nodded, “Sure! I’ll be right there, I’m just talking to Marie.”

Hange gave Marie a forced smile before going back over to talk with Mike, Erwin turning back to Marie, “I’ll talk to you later, okay? I’ll be sure to text you soon.”

“Okay,” Marie nodded, “Talk to you later, Erwin.”

She blew him a kiss, something she usually did. Erwin thought it was sweet, not thinking she had any bad or mischievous intentions behind it, and he waved back at her before heading over to Hange and Mike, who were both busy whispering and laughing with each other. Erwin had a sneaking suspicion they were laughing at him and Marie, though he wasn’t sure why.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 3: The Moon Song

Levi was standing at his locker, changing back into his normal clothes from his uniform after practice, when Zeke approached him. The man’s locker was right next to his, so this wasn’t too surprising, but Zeke was staring directly at him, clearly seeking his attention.

“Levi,” Zeke said, causing Levi to look up at him, “Are you busy in the mornings?”

“No...” Levi replied, wondering what Zeke was up to. He didn’t look too mischievous today, and Levi packed his uniform into his bag so he could wash it at home later, waiting for Zeke to continue.

“Since you’re joining halfway through the season,” Zeke explained, “You’ll need to dedicate some extra time to learning our plays. If you’re free in the mornings, I’d be willing to spend time teaching you.”

Levi raised an eyebrow, suspecting the man just wanted to spend extra time with him. But he supposed he probably did need to learn the new team’s plays, as he had been a little confused by them during their first couple practices.

“Sure,” Levi agreed, “We can start tomorrow morning if you’re free. I can be on campus by eight. Is that okay?”

Zeke smiled, leaning against his closed locker and nodding, “That sounds good. I’ll meet you on the field at eight then.”

Levi nodded, grabbing his bag off the bench, “Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Zeke waved at him, and Levi headed down the rows of lockers, out the locker room door. He was immediately shoved against the wall, looking up to see Porco and a couple of the other players who had voted him down at the first practice cornering him.

“What the fuck?” Levi glared, not particularly enjoying how the group had greeted him.

“What did you really join the team for?” Porco asked, “Did you join just so you could pass our plays off to your boyfriend on the Paradis team?”

Levi’s eyes widened and he shook his head, holding his bag tightly and trying to move past him, when he was yanked back and pushed towards the wall again. Levi dropped his bag, holding his hands up.

“I’m warning you now to back off ,” Levi growled, clenching his hands into fists as he prepared to fight off the men if he had to.

Porco laughed, “Wow, I’m so threatened.”

Porco ,” Levi heard behind him, and he turned to see Zeke exiting the locker room, “What the hell are you doing?”

Porco instantly backed off, the other players abandoning him as they pretended like they hadn’t even been behind him in the first place. Levi gave Zeke a grateful look. Not that he couldn’t protect himself, he was more grateful he didn’t have to pummel Porco into the ground now that Zeke had intervened.

“Look, he’s up to something,” Porco frowned, pointing at Levi, “It’s suspicious as hell that he joined the team.”

“Porco,” Zeke repeated, gritting his teeth angrily, “I don’t care what you think Levi is up to. He’s part of our team now, and you’d better treat him as such. If I see you cornering him again, you’re on the bench next game.”

Porco sighed in annoyance and grumbled, “Fine,” before turning on his heel and walking away. Levi picked his bag back up off the floor and tossed it over his shoulder, mumbling a quiet ‘thank you’ to Zeke for sticking up for him.

“Of course, Levi,” Zeke frowned, “I’m sorry about Porco. He’s a nice guy, just very competitive. It gets the best of him sometimes.”

Levi nodded, not sure of what to say in response. He just wanted to leave, and he didn’t particularly care if Zeke claimed Porco was nice or not; he wasn’t particularly a fan of the guy. Zeke put a hand on his shoulder, which Levi couldn’t help but blush at. He wasn’t much for touching, unless it was from his boyfriend, of course.

“If anyone bothers you, just let me know. Whether they’re on our team or not,” Zeke said seriously, “I want you to feel welcome here, Levi.”

Levi forced a smile, feeling incredibly nervous at Zeke’s touch and his words, “Th-Thanks. I appreciate that. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Bye Levi,” Zeke waved sweetly, heading in the opposite direction.

Levi stared after him for a moment before starting to walk home, looking over his shoulder every once in a while now that he felt like he had a bit of a target on his back. He also didn’t understand why Zeke seemed to like him so much. The man seemed insistent on being there for him, wanting to spend time with him, etc. But Levi wasn’t worried; he knew he could keep himself under control, especially since he didn’t like the man in that way. Plus, he had Erwin, and he couldn’t think about anyone else.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin brought two coffees over to the table Marie was sitting at, setting one down in front of her and sitting down across from her with his own coffee. He took a sip before scooting his chair in, trying to get comfortable. The two of them had decided on meeting up at a coffee shop for their interview, and Erwin had offered to pay for their coffees, much to Marie’s delight.

Marie had never wanted in somebody’s pants more in her life. She thought Erwin was incredibly handsome, and the fact that he was a team captain for the award-winning soccer team at their college was just an added bonus. Plus, he was insanely sweet, and had the most genuine smile she’d ever seen. And there was a good chance he probably had a big package to offer too.

But of course, he was taken. And by who? Some grumpy little leprechaun who had now transferred to the rival school? Marie didn’t think it was fair; she and Erwin seemed meant for each other, but for some reason Erwin was with that short angry man who Marie was sure she’d not seen smile once . But she was going to do everything in her power to change that, and with Levi at another school, it would be a lot easier.

“Erwin,” Marie smiled, taking a sip of coffee before setting it down, “You’re looking incredibly handsome today. I’m not used to seeing you outside of wearing your soccer uniform.”

Erwin visibly blushed, “Thank you, Marie. That’s very sweet of you.”

Marie pulled out her notepad and pen from her purse, scribbling onto the page a little to test the pen before she started writing out Erwin’s name at the top of the page, underlining it and looking up at him.

“So as a preface,” Marie said, starting her usual spiel, “You don’t have to answer anything you’re uncomfortable with. If you have questions or need clarification on something, just let me know.”

Erwin nodded, “Sounds good.”

“Well, we might as well get started right away, shall we?” she began, waiting for Erwin to nod before she continued, “My first question is: how do you maintain a good balance between soccer and all your other commitments?”

Erwin tapped his chin as he thought about the question for a second, “Well, I think organization is key. Making sure I have my priorities in order; like getting all my work done before partying or-”

“You party?” Marie smiled mischievously, unable to help but interrupt.

“I’m pretty sure everyone parties,” Erwin chuckled.

“You just don’t seem the type, Erwin,” she giggled in response, “I can’t picture you at a party.”

Erwin seemed like too much of a goody two shoes to get drunk at parties, and Marie wanted to hear more about this side of Erwin. She leaned forward on her elbow, staring up at him dreamily.

“Well, I do party, and between you and me, the soccer team parties pretty hard,” Erwin said, causing Marie to raise an eyebrow.

“Oh really?” she replied, smirking a little, “And what’s your craziest drunk story? This part can be off the record - just between us.”

She put down her pen, and Erwin couldn’t help but laugh slightly, reminiscing for a moment before he responded, “Well, there was one time I got so drunk at a party that I woke up in the park without my phone or my shoes. I have no idea what happened.”

Marie giggled at his story, “That is pretty crazy. I think my worst was when I threw up in the back of an Uber.”

Erwin laughed, taking another sip of his coffee, “We’ve all been there, don’t worry.”

Marie sighed happily, thinking that this interview was going much better than she initially had thought it would. They were talking on a more personal level now, and she was learning more about Erwin than she thought she would’ve. They continued the interview, enjoying each other’s company and joking around with each other. Either Erwin didn’t notice that she was flirting, or he was flirting right back with her. Either way, Marie knew it would be much easier to become Erwin’s friend now, and she was plotting her way into Erwin’s heart with every passing moment.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi got home from his morning practice with Zeke the next day, walking in the front door and seeing his uncle reading the paper in his recliner. His mother was out at work for the day, but his uncle did god knows what for work. Levi sucked in a deep breath, trying to quietly walk past Kenny without the man noticing him.

“Levi,” Kenny said, and Levi let out an exasperated sigh.

“What?” he replied with some annoyance, “What do you want?”

“A package came in the mail for you today,” Kenny smiled mischievously, “I think it’s from your little boyfriend.”

Levi blushed, seeing a box on the coffee table and going to pick it up. He didn’t like discussing Erwin with someone like Kenny; it made him a little uncomfortable to admit he had such deep feelings for Erwin.

“Very sweet of him to send you a gift,” Kenny teased, “You two certainly are in love, aren’t you?”

“What the hell would you know about love?” Levi shot him a glare, hugging the box to his chest. He wanted to wait to be alone when he opened it, not wanting Kenny to see the joy on his face.

“Your uncle knows a lot more than you give him credit for, Levi,” Kenny smirked, “So when am I going to meet this boyfriend of yours?”

“Never, if I can help it,” Levi grumbled.

“Well, there are condoms in the bathroom if you two ever need any,” Kenny said, knowing it would make Levi incredibly embarrassed. Levi immediately turned a bright red, glaring at Kenny before heading for the stairs.

Shut up ,” he snapped, his back turned to his uncle as he walked up the stairs. He could hear Kenny cackling in the living room, and rolled his eyes. Levi went up to his room and closed the door, grabbing a pair of scissors off his desk and starting to open up the box.

Inside was the stuffed animal otter he was promised, along with a note and another small box. Levi smiled and took out the otter, noting how cute it was before he set it aside, taking up the note next.

No matter how many miles away I am, we’re never too far apart.

I love you,

Erwin

 

Levi could feel himself blushing, a small grin forming on his face. His boyfriend was so romantic, and so incredibly sweet. He felt very lucky, and he wondered what was in the last small box. He unwrapped it, thinking it was probably a bracelet or something. Inside the box, he found a chain necklace with half a heart hanging from it. Levi examined it carefully, thinking how beautiful it looked, and assuming that Erwin had the other half of the heart. He put it back in the box for now, wanting to keep it safe.

Levi picked up his phone and FaceTimed Erwin, the line ringing a few times before Erwin picked up. He was clearly at his desk doing work, but Levi knew that Erwin would always make time for him in between his studies.

“Hi baby,” Erwin greeted, glancing down at some notes as he spoke to his boyfriend, “How are you?”

“Good,” Levi smiled, picking up the otter and hugging it to his chest, “I got your gifts in the mail.”

Erwin beamed, looking up at the camera to see Levi holding the otter, “Aww, I’m so glad, baby. You like them?”

“Yes,” Levi nodded happily, “The otter... Goose , is so cute. And I like the necklace you got me. The note was really sweet.”

“I have the other half of the heart,” Erwin explained, digging into his shirt and pulling out the other half of the heart pendant from around his neck, “I’m going to wear it all the time so that your heart is always with me.”

Levi could feel himself turning red, his heart swelling from Erwin’s romantic words. He hugged the otter closer for comfort, a goofy smile on his face, “Erwin, stop it. You’re too adorable.”

Erwin only laughed a little in response, “ You’re adorable, darling. Look at you, holding Goose so lovingly.”

Levi couldn’t help but giggle at that, sighing contently as he set the otter down next to him, “So how was your day? What did you do?”

“Good,” Erwin replied, “I had a class early this morning. Then I met up with Marie at the coffee shop. And then I-”

“Wait,” Levi interrupted, “You met up with Marie?”

He could feel his blood boiling just at the mention of her name. He didn’t like the thought that Marie was trying to encroach on his territory now that he didn’t go to the same school as Erwin anymore, and he had a feeling she was trying to use this to her advantage. As nice as she may have seemed to Erwin, Marie was not nice in Levi’s eyes. She was manipulative and egotistical. So why had Erwin met up with her? And how had she even gotten him to do so?

“Yeah,” Erwin said casually, as if it was no big deal, “She wanted to interview me for an article she’s writing.”

“Oh,” Levi frowned, “You need to be careful around her, Erwin.”

Erwin looked back up from his notes at the camera, tilting his head in some confusion, “And why’s that? She’s very nice, Levi.”

“She’s nice to you , Erwin,” Levi sighed, “And that’s only because she wants to bang you.”

Erwin’s eyes went wide with shock, “She... She does?”

Poor, naïve Erwin, Levi thought to himself, thinking his boyfriend must have genuinely thought Marie’s intentions were only of his best interest. But Levi knew the truth; that woman had been after Erwin from the beginning.

“Yes, Erwin,” Levi said as if it was obvious, which it kind of was, “Don’t you see the way she looks at you? She’s always touching you, blowing you kisses, finding reasons to talk to you.”

“I just thought she was being friendly,” Erwin shrugged, still looking confused, “Are you sure she has a crush on me, Levi? That seems a bit far-fetched. Maybe she’s just a really kind person.”

Does it? ” Levi asked in exasperation, unable to see how Erwin couldn’t see the obvious signs of Marie’s flirtation, “Erwin, she practically drools over you. And she’s not very nice to me. You should see the looks she gives me.”

Erwin frowned, “Really? Oh... well, perhaps she’s just jealous of you, then. If you two got to know each other, I’m sure you’d get along.”

Levi couldn’t believe Erwin was still holding out hope that he could get along with Marie. Why was she so important all of a sudden? But he realized that it was just because Erwin was someone who tried to see the good in everyone, and he was simply trying to see the good in Marie because he’d taken a liking to her (as a friend, Levi hoped).

“I’m just warning you so that you don’t get taken advantage of,” Levi responded, “I also don’t want to find out that she cornered you somewhere and kissed you, or... or worse .”

“Levi, I wouldn’t let that happen,” Erwin said, a familiar smile appearing on his face, “I love you too much. I won’t let Marie change that. She’s just a friend, a colleague almost. She’s not a threat to you, so don’t worry about her.”

Levi nodded, returning the smile as he wanted to trust Erwin. But as much as he trusted his boyfriend, he didn’t trust Marie one bit. He knew she had bad intentions, as much as Erwin didn’t want to believe that, and even if he wasn’t at Paradis University anymore, he was going to make sure that Marie didn’t get in between him and Erwin.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke pulled his uniform shirt off and shoved it into his locker, grabbing his regular shirt and tugging it on. He could see Levi doing the same out of the corner of his eye, and took note of Levi’s small form; his muscular figure and gorgeous body. Zeke knew he’d wanted Levi from the moment he’d first played against Paradis at the beginning of the season. He changed into his jeans and regular sneakers, Levi doing the same and closing his locker. The two were finished with their first private practice. It had gone fairly well - Levi had picked up all the plays pretty easily, and Zeke had spent the whole time thinking of how best to get to Levi while he was still with Erwin.

“Are you busy after this?” Zeke wondered, closing his locker and turning to face the shorter man.

Levi shook his head, “I don’t have a class today, so I’m free. Why?”

He was looking up at Zeke suspiciously, and Zeke knew he had to be careful around Levi, not wanting to scare the man off. He seemed to know that Zeke liked him, which Zeke didn’t mind, but he also didn’t want Levi to stop talking to him in the personal way that they had been over the past week.

“There’s a smoothie place around the corner. Did you want to go get smoothies with me?” Zeke asked, “It’s my treat. I’ll pay for you.”

Levi stared at Zeke with narrowed eyes for a moment, obviously mulling it over and trying to decide what Zeke’s ulterior motive was. But he couldn’t find one, apparently, as he sighed and nodded, agreeing to go with Zeke.

“Let’s go then,” Levi said, picking up his bag and tossing it over his shoulder. He held onto the straps tightly and walked towards the front door of the locker room, Zeke following closely behind him.

Once they got outside, Zeke took the lead, starting to walk with Levi towards the smoothie shop. He was trying to think of what to talk to Levi about. He wanted to get to know the man more, especially if he wanted to get in between Levi and his lover.

“So, how are you liking Marley? Have you made any friends?” Zeke asked, shoving his hands in his pockets.

Levi shrugged a little in response, “Not really, other than on the team. Marley’s okay, not better than Paradis, but I don’t mind it.”

Zeke nodded, “Paradis is nice; my parents and little brother live there.”

“Oh,” Levi replied, looking up at him, “Your brother’s Eren, right?”

“Yeah,” Zeke smiled sadly, missing his little brother, “How do you know him?”

Levi scowled, “He’s dating my cousin, Mikasa.”

Zeke’s eyes widened a little, “Oh, Mikasa’s your cousin?”

He knew that Eren had a girlfriend; he’d even met her once, but Eren had never told him her last name, so he didn’t realize that Mikasa was related to Levi. Levi nodded a little, looking thoroughly irritated. He appeared to not like the fact that the two were dating.

“You don’t like Eren?” Zeke asked, wanting to confirm his suspicions.

“No offense to your brother,” Levi grumbled, “But he’s the worst.”

Zeke couldn’t help but laugh a little at that. He could picture Levi as the protective older cousin, which was likely why he didn’t like Eren in the first place. Zeke knew his brother could be a little much, but he personally thought Mikasa and Eren were cute together. Apparently, Levi disagreed.

The two approached the smoothie shop, both of them staring at the menu as they tried to decide what they wanted. Levi tugged on Zeke’s sleeve to get his attention, which Zeke thought was incredibly adorable.

He turned to look at Levi, who muttered quietly, “Can you get me a mango smoothie?”

Zeke nodded, thinking it was cute that Levi wanted Zeke to order for the both of them. Perhaps he was too shy to do so himself, but either way, Zeke’s heart was pounding with the infatuation he felt for the shorter man. Zeke walked up to the counter, Levi standing behind him, and ordered a mango smoothie for Levi and a blueberry coconut one for himself.

The two sat down at a table outside, waiting for their smoothies. Levi took out his phone and started scrolling through his Twitter feed, and Zeke watched him for a few moments, thinking how incredibly handsome Levi was.

“You look good,” Zeke complimented him, “You know that, right?”

Levi looked up from his phone, a small blush appearing on his cheeks, “O-Oh, thanks.”

Levi paused, glancing over Zeke for a moment before returning the compliment, “You look good in that shirt.”

Zeke smiled, thankful that Levi had returned his compliment. The waitress brought over their smoothies for them, and the two of them thanked her as she walked off. Levi took a sip, nodding in approval before continuing to sip on the drink, looking around at the surrounding restaurant.

“So Levi,” Zeke said, snapping him out of his trance, “What’s your family like?”

Zeke was curious, after hearing about Mikasa being related to him. Levi looked less than excited to talk about his family, shrugging a little in response. He took another long sip of his smoothie before letting go of the straw.

“I live with my mom and my Uncle Kenny,” Levi explained, “My mom’s amazing, my uncle not so much.”

Zeke chuckled, “How come? Is he mean or something?”

“Not really,” Levi said, “He’s just annoying. And he’s always up to something.”

Zeke wasn’t entirely sure what Levi meant by that, but he couldn’t help but smile at the answer anyways. Zeke took a sip of his smoothie as he listened to Levi, enjoying the irritated look on his face.

“What about you?” Levi asked, “What’s your family like?”

Zeke sat up a little straighter as he responded, “Well, my mom died when I was really little. Dad remarried and his new wife, Carla, adopted me as her own. Then they had Eren when I was about nine years old. We’re really close-knit. We try to see each other at least once a month: go out to eat, go to the beach, just spend time together in some way.”

“Wow, that’s a lot more wholesome than my family,” Levi commented, causing Zeke to laugh.

“I suppose so,” Zeke replied, “We have our problems, but I’m sure every family does.”

“Well, it sounds like you’re the dream son they’d want,” Levi said, using the straw to stir his smoothie before taking another sip, “Team captain, smart, handsome, successful. They’re probably very proud of you.”

Handsome , Zeke repeated in his mind, his heart pounding in his chest at the compliment. He smiled a little, feeling very good about himself all of a sudden. Levi thought he was handsome, and that was all he needed to hear today.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 4: No Other Heart

Erwin was walking home from practice when he got a call from Levi. He immediately smiled at the image of his boyfriend popping up on his phone as he answered it, the man laying in his bed and snuggled up against his pillows.

“Hey baby,” Erwin greeted, “You look tired, everything okay?”

“Yeah,” Levi yawned, “Just sleepy. I’ve been doing double practices.”

“Double practices?” Erwin raised an eyebrow, turning onto the street his building was on, “What do you mean?”

Levi turned over, grabbing ahold of his stuffed animal otter, Goose, and hugging onto it. Erwin smiled, thinking this was adorable. Plus, he was happy to see that Levi was enjoying a gift he’d gotten for him.

“Well,” Levi explained, “I have to learn the team’s plays, so I have private practices with Zeke in the morning.”

Erwin frowned, not particularly liking the sound of that. He didn’t like the sound of private practices with Zeke and Levi, alone together. He definitely trusted his boyfriend, but he didn’t trust Zeke Yeager.

“Oh,” Erwin said, opening the front door to his building, “Well, I hope it’s going well for you.”

Levi nodded a little, “It is, it’s just a lot sometimes. But today was nice, Zeke took me out for smoothies when we were done.”

Erwin could feel a ping of jealousy in his chest that he tried to wash away almost immediately. He knew he had no reason to be jealous of Zeke; Levi was his boyfriend, and he would never leave Erwin for someone like Zeke. But he couldn’t help but feel a little jealous that Zeke could take Levi somewhere, whereas Erwin was too far away to do so.

“You should be careful, Levi,” Erwin advised, unlocking the front door of his dorm room and going inside, “From the sound of it, he likes you.”

Levi shrugged, “I know. He definitely has a crush on me, but I’m being careful. I like to feed his ego a little, it’s funny.”

Erwin rolled his eyes as he tossed his backpack on the kitchen table, “Of course you do. I just don’t trust him, he’s a bad guy.”

Levi sighed, shutting his eyes for a moment as he snuggled up to Goose sleepily, mumbling, “He’s not that bad, Erwin. He’s pretty nice, just a little full of himself. He’s not as bad as you think he is.”

“Yeah, right,” Erwin replied, not believing him. He just couldn’t picture Zeke being nice , especially after all the games they’d gone up against the man where he’d given Erwin nasty looks and cursed at him during the game.

“I’m serious!” Levi said, cracking an eye open to look at Erwin, “He’s been really kind to me. Even if it’s just because he has a crush, I appreciate him being so welcoming. He could’ve been awful, with me coming from the Paradis team.”

Erwin went into his bedroom and sat down at his desk, opening up his laptop and starting to check his emails. He wanted to believe his boyfriend; maybe Zeke was nice, but it was just difficult for him to imagine.

“Well, I just think he’s trying to get in your pants,” Erwin sighed in annoyance, “No matter how nice he may seem, I don’t trust him.”

The two of them were silent for a moment, Erwin typing away at an email while he watched Levi sleepily trying to keep his eyes open. Erwin smiled a little, thinking just how adorable his boyfriend was. He wished more than anything he could be there to hold Levi, rub his back until he fell asleep.

“Are you busy next week?” Erwin asked, “We should try to meet up. I miss you.”

Levi’s eyes snapped back open as he thought about Erwin’s question, nodding eagerly, “I’d love to meet up. But I have soccer practice every day, and so do you. Outside of school and soccer, when will we have time to meet up?”

Erwin frowned, knowing Levi was right. When would they have time to meet up? The weekends were also taken up by soccer games, and Erwin honestly couldn’t think of a day that he wasn’t busy over the next couple of months.

“Well, when’s the next game against Paradis?” Erwin wondered, pulling up an email with their schedule for the season.

“I think it’s in two weeks,” Levi said, “You could stay the weekend with me if you want.”

Erwin smiled a little, “That’d be great. I could finally meet your uncle.”

Levi instantly scowled, “ Lovely .”

Erwin chuckled, knowing Levi didn’t particularly like his uncle, “Come on, Levi. I’m sure he’s not that bad.”

“Mhm,” Levi mumbled, obviously not agreeing with Erwin.

“Well, it’ll be nice to see you, either way,” Erwin said, “And maybe we could have some alone time together.”

Levi immediately blushed at Erwin’s words, nodding a little, “I’d like that. I’ve been very... um... lonely , I guess you could say.”

Erwin laughed a little, “Oh really? Have you been thinking of me when you get ‘ lonely ’?”

Levi was turning redder and redder, which Erwin enjoyed immensely. He watched Levi’s eyes dart around the room nervously before he nodded a little, hugging onto Goose and burying his face into the otter from embarrassment.

“Aww, baby,” Erwin cooed, “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s sexy. Tell me, what have you been doing?”

“Erwin, you’re such a pervert,” Levi protested, looking back up at him with a very red face, “Why do you want to know?”

“So that I can think about it when I get lonely,” Erwin chuckled, “Now tell me what you did.”

Levi bit his lip, looking away from the camera as he mumbled, “I... I fingered myself.”

Erwin could feel his dick twitch from just the thought, “Were you thinking about me?”

“Y-Yes,” Levi muttered, “I pretended like it was you fucking me.”

Erwin smirked a little, “Did you cum?”

Levi whimpered, “Erwin! This is so embarrassing!”

Erwin couldn’t help but feel a little smug, “Baby, it’s hot . You’re making me horny.”

Levi blushed, his eyes widening a little, “I am? Just from saying that?”

Erwin smiled and nodded, loving how innocent Levi could be. Erwin had been his boyfriend’s first everything: first kiss, first time, etc., and he was still very pure when it came to sexual things.

“Oh,” Levi said quietly, looking like he was thinking for a moment before he continued, “I thought all about how good it would feel to have you fucking me. I miss it, Erwin. Miss feeling you inside me, making me feel so full.”

Erwin could feel himself blushing now, his dick twitching as blood began to pulse through his growing erection. He let out a quiet groan at the thought of Levi on all fours, fingers in his ass, thinking only about him.

Levi smiled a little at the groan, obviously feeling successful, “I can’t wait until you come visit me. You can take me anywhere. You might have to take me right on the front porch - I don’t know if I could wait for us to get upstairs. I need it so bad .”

Erwin gently palmed at his erection, “Shit, baby. You’re so sexy. Did you cum just from thinking about me and fingering yourself?”

Levi nodded eagerly, “Y-Yeah. I came all over my sheets, just thinking about you fucking me.”

Erwin groaned quietly, sticking his hand down his pants, “Fuck, baby.”

“Are you touching yourself?” Levi asked curiously.

Erwin nodded, stroking himself. Levi looked fully awake now, and he sat up, looking a little more excited, “What else should I say?”

“You could touch yourself for me,” Erwin suggested, watching Levi’s eyes go wide in some surprise.

Levi set the phone gently against a pillow so that his top half was in view, and Erwin watched Levi’s hand disappear inside his pants, a light blush dusting his face as he let out a quiet whimper from the feeling.

“Fuck,” Erwin groaned, stroking himself faster, “That feel good baby? Are you picturing my hand instead of yours?”

Levi nodded, bucking his hips a little as he jerked at his dick, “Y-Yeah. Erwin, I want you.”

“I know, baby, I know,” Erwin murmured, loving Levi’s mewls and quiet moans as he continued to touch himself, “You want me to tell you what I would do to you if I was there, hmm?”

Levi whined and nodded, jerking at himself faster as Erwin growled into the phone in a low voice, “I would bend you over your mattress and hold your hands behind your back. I’d take you just like that; you’d be moaning and begging for more, and I wouldn’t let up. I’d keep fucking you until you were screaming for it.”

Levi groaned, turning on his stomach and rutting against the mattress before continuing to jerk himself off, burying his face in the pillow and moaning. Erwin breathed out heavily at the sight of Levi unraveling like this for him, stroking himself faster and feeling himself growing closer by the second.

“Can you do something for me, baby?” Erwin asked breathily, licking his lips as he watched Levi nodding into the pillow, “Can you finger yourself?”

Levi whimpered and turned to look at Erwin in some surprise for a second before he nodded, reaching over to the bedside table and grabbing his lube from the drawer. Levi tugged down his pants and boxers. Erwin watched carefully as the shorter man poured lube onto his fingers and gently pressed one in, moaning as he did so. Erwin couldn’t see him fingering himself from this angle, but just the look on Levi’s face was doing enough for him.

“Good boy,” Erwin murmured, “Can you put another one in for me?”

Levi nodded, arching his back as he added a second finger, still rutting his hips against the mattress, “E-Erwin, oh my god .”

“Are you picturing me fucking you?” Erwin asked huskily, stroking himself faster as he watched his boyfriend.

Levi nodded, panting and adding another finger as he humped the mattress desperately, “I-I’m close- I’m so close, Erwin.”

“Cum for me, baby,” Erwin growled, pumping himself faster as he felt himself growing nearer to orgasm. Levi cried out, white liquid spilling onto the sheets below him as he moaned, coming down from his orgasm.

Erwin groaned from the sight, “Fuck, so hot, baby. Cumming all over your sheets for me like that. I’m so close, baby.”

Levi whimpered, continuing to move his fingers slowly and moaning, “I want you to cum, Erwin. Please?

Erwin panted hard and came into his hand, breathing heavily and groaning, “Holy fuck. You’re so sexy, Levi. Jesus.”

Levi slowly pulled out his fingers, whining quietly, “Thank you.”

Erwin reached for the tissues to clean himself up, watching Levi sleepily doing the same. If Levi wasn’t tired before, he definitely was now. He looked exhausted, tugging his pants back up and snuggling under the covers before he grabbed his phone.

“I love you, sweetheart,” Erwin sighed happily, watching Levi’s eyelids becoming heavy with sleep, “You get some rest, okay?”

Levi nodded, yawning, “I love you too. Goodnight, Erwin.”

“Goodnight, baby,” Erwin smiled, blowing Levi a kiss before he hung up.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi was in the middle of changing when Zeke approached him, already dressed out of his uniform. Levi felt a little vulnerable in his current state, only in his boxers and a slight blush on his face.

“Levi,” Zeke smiled, “Are you joining us for our weekly drinking session after practice?”

Levi looked up at him as he tugged on his jeans, a little annoyed at being disturbed while he was changing, “I don’t know.”

He wasn’t sure he was ready to go out with his teammates; he’d only known them for a couple of weeks, and he didn’t know if he could handle such a social situation yet. But Zeke stepped closer to him, making him feel even more vulnerable as he tugged on a shirt.

“Come on, it’ll be fun!” Zeke encouraged, “I’ll even buy you a drink if you want.”

Levi was a little uncomfortable with Zeke spending money on him lately, but at the same time, he liked being treated and spoiled. He mulled it over, Pieck coming around the corner, having heard their conversation.

Please come with us, Levi! It’s always so much fun,” Pieck explained, “We want to spend time with you - get to know you!”

Levi sighed a little, feeling defeated, “ Fine . I’ll come with, but don’t expect me to be much fun.”

Pieck clapped her hands excitedly, Zeke smiling at her in a thankful way for her help in convincing Levi to come along. Levi shoved his uniform into his locker and closed it, picking up his bag and slinging it over his shoulder.

“So, where are we going?” Levi asked, following Pieck and Zeke out of the locker room cautiously.

“A bar down the street,” Pieck said, taking Levi’s hand and leading him up the steps. He assumed Pieck was just a very touchy person, much like Hange, and let her take his hand.

He’s coming with us?” he heard from behind him, and turned to see Porco looking annoyed.

Zeke sighed heavily, “ Yes , Porco. Don’t be so rude. Levi’s one of us, now.”

Porco grumbled under his breath as they began to walk down the road, the sun starting to go down as they headed towards the bar. Levi appreciated Zeke sticking up for him; he wasn’t sure he would’ve done the same for Zeke if the man had joined the Paradis team. The group approached the bar and walked inside, some of the players instantly going to the bar to order something.

“What do you want?” Zeke asked, turning to Levi and touching his arm lightly.

Levi could feel himself blushing from the touch, though it annoyed him that he felt so embarrassed around the tall blonde. He looked over the board of nightly deals the bar had, trying to decide what he wanted.

“Just get me a whiskey sour,” Levi requested, feeling Pieck grab ahold of his arm again. Zeke nodded and went up to the bar to order for them as Pieck dragged him to a table where Porco was sitting. Great , he thought, sitting next to Pieck at the booth.

Pieck wrapped an arm around him and hugged him close, giggling, “We’re so happy to have you on our team, Levi! You’re such a good forward, I think we’ll definitely win a lot of games this season with you on our team!”

Levi smiled sheepishly, allowing her to hug onto him, “Thank you.”

Porco scowled a little, and Zeke soon returned with their drinks, sitting across from Levi and putting his whiskey sour in front of him. Levi took it and took a long sip, already feeling the effects of the alcohol filling his chest. He was quite the lightweight, being so small in stature and not much of a drinker in general.

“So Levi,” Zeke smiled at him, “How good are you at pool?”

Levi glanced over at the pool tables on the other side of the bar and shrugged, “I’m decent, I guess. It’s been a while since I’ve played.”

Levi remembered growing up at bars, his uncle dragging him along to them when he was babysitting the boy. He’d learned to play pool from a young age, and was secretly very good at the game, but he didn’t want to let on to that fact. Plus, he wasn’t lying, as it had been a long time since he’d played.

“Want to play a game against me?” Zeke asked, taking a sip of the gin and tonic he’d ordered.

Levi nodded a little, trying to hide his smile as he knew he would annihilate Zeke at this game. He got up and followed Zeke to the pool table, watching Zeke set up the balls in the center of the table.

“You don’t know who you’re up against,” Colt, one of the players on their team, commented from behind him, “Zeke’s really good at pool.”

Levi shrugged a little, “I can take him.”

Zeke laughed at Levi’s comment and handed him a cue stick, “You can go first.”

Levi smiled and nodded, lining up his shot and hitting the white ball into the rest of them, getting about two of the primary colored balls into the pockets. He smirked in satisfaction, Zeke looking a little surprised at Levi’s skill.

“Okay, you’re solid colors, I’m stripes,” Zeke announced.

Levi lined up to take a second shot, missing by mere inches and sighing in annoyance. Zeke chuckled and lined up his cue stick, hitting the white ball and instantly getting a striped ball in the pocket. He took his second shot and got another in. Levi knew then that he had some serious competition in this game.

The game ended very close. The whole team was gathered around to watch as Levi tried to take down ‘the master’ of pool: Zeke Yeager. The game was down to one ball each that they had to get in, and Zeke had missed his last shot. Levi lined up the cue stick, hitting the last ball into the pocket, and smiled. He had won. His teammates cheered, Pieck hugging him tightly from behind.

“You did it!” she cheered excitedly, letting him go, “Nobody’s beat Zeke before!”

Zeke was grinning, apparently surprised and delighted by Levi’s skill. Levi felt giddy and prideful at his abilities, especially with everyone fussing over him. It had been a very close game, and he was feeling incredibly good about himself. He was beginning to feel the effects of the whiskey, and Zeke brought him a second drink to celebrate his win. Levi sat next to Zeke at the booth, quickly downing his drink and feeling drunker by the second. Zeke and Pieck were in a heated discussion about some project they had for a class they shared, and Porco was silently scrolling through his phone, throwing a glare in Levi’s direction every once in a while. 

Levi yawned, beginning to feel a little sleepy. He leaned against Zeke, resting his head on the man’s shoulder as he yawned with the tiredness that was causing his eyelids to grow heavy. He felt an arm wrap around him and welcomed it in his drunken state, sighing sleepily.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke smiled softly as Levi leaned up against him, his eyes fluttering closed as he lay his head on Zeke’s shoulder drunkenly. Zeke gently wrapped his arm around Levi, holding him close. Pieck was giggling at them, Porco rolling his eyes a little. As soon as Zeke pulled him closer, Levi sighed happily, mumbling “Erwin” as he snuggled close to him. Zeke immediately frowned, Porco starting to laugh at him silently. Zeke shot him a glare, and he stopped instantly.

“Here, give me your phone,” Porco suggested, looking a little mischievous, “I have an idea.”

Zeke handed Porco his phone carefully, not wanting to move too much and wake up Levi. Porco took his phone and went to the camera, holding it up to take a picture of them. Zeke realized what he was doing and looked down at Levi lovingly, hearing Porco snap a picture of them. He took his phone back from Porco and chuckled, thanking the man before going to his Instagram. He went to post the picture, adding the caption “night out with the team #CuteLevi #hefellasleep”. He uploaded the photo to his Instagram, smirking when he thought of how Erwin would react to the photo. Perhaps he’d get angry with Levi, and maybe they’d even break up. Zeke felt Levi gently stirring next to him, and he looked up at Zeke sleepily, seemingly confused.

“Zeke?” he said, wiping the sleep out of his eyes, “Did I fall asleep?”

“Yeah, Levi,” Zeke chuckled, “You’re a little drunk, babe. Want me to walk you home?”

Levi must’ve been too drunk to make a comment about the “babe” nickname, as he simply nodded at what Zeke had asked. The two shuffled out of the booth, saying their goodbyes to Pieck and Porco and the other remaining teammates at the bar. Zeke took Levi’s arm gently and tossed Levi’s bag over his shoulder, leading him out of the bar.

“Which way is your place?” Zeke asked.

Levi gave him directions, telling Zeke where his house was, and Zeke began to walk with him, having to hold him up a little bit as Levi was trudging along on the sidewalk in his tipsy state. Zeke couldn’t believe what a lightweight Levi was, but he also thought it was cute that Levi had to rely on him like this. They approached Levi’s house, and Levi leaned up against Zeke sleepily. The lights were still on in the house, and Zeke decided it’d be easier to just knock than to figure out where Levi’s keys were. He knocked on the door, hearing footsteps, before an older man with a thin beard and longer hair answered the door.

“Hi, you must be Levi’s uncle?” Zeke guessed, holding out his hand, “I’m the captain of Levi’s soccer team, Zeke Yeager.”

The old man stared at his hand for a moment before shaking it and looking over at Levi, “I’m Kenny. Is he okay?”

“Yes, sir,” Zeke explained, holding Levi up, “Just drunk. We went out for drinks after practice, and I wanted to make sure he got home safely.”

Levi was practically passed out against Zeke, and Kenny couldn’t help but chuckle at the state Levi was in, “Such a lightweight. Come on in, let’s get him up to his room. Just be quiet, his mother’s asleep already.”

Zeke nodded, handing Levi’s soccer bag off to Kenny before picking Levi up bridal style and carrying him into the house. Kenny led him up the stairs, Zeke taking in the simple design of the household. They didn’t appear to be as well off as his family was, Zeke noted. As he walked up the stairs, he saw family photos lining the wall: one of Levi as a baby in his mother’s arms, one of toddler Levi sitting on Kenny’s shoulders and laughing, and a high school graduation photo of Levi in his cap and gown, vaguely smiling for the camera. He carried Levi down the hall and followed Kenny into Levi’s room, setting him gently in his bed once Kenny pulled the covers back. Kenny covered Levi up and tucked him in carefully, ruffling his hair a little and smiling down at him. Zeke smiled, thinking it was sweet how much Levi’s uncle clearly cared for him. He didn’t seem as bad as Levi had made him out to be. He then left the room, followed by Kenny, who closed the door gently.

“Thank you for making sure he got home safely,” Kenny said quietly, “Can I get you a drink or something?”

Zeke wanted to get to know Levi’s uncle a little better, curious as to why Levi didn’t seem to like him, so he nodded, “Sure. I can stay for a drink.”

Kenny led him back downstairs and motioned for Zeke to sit at the kitchen table, getting out a glass and pouring him a little whiskey. He set it down in front of Zeke, sitting down across from him and taking a long sip from the bottle. Zeke took a sip of the caramel colored liquid, trying not to wince at the taste.

“So, what are your intentions with my nephew?” Kenny asked, catching Zeke off guard.

Zeke raised an eyebrow, “I’m not sure what you mean, sir.”

Kenny laughed a little, “Well, it’s obvious to me that you want in his pants. I may be old, but I’m not blind.”

Zeke could feel himself blushing. Was he really that obvious? His mouth opened and closed, unsure of what to say to that. Kenny took another long sip of whiskey, looking thoroughly amused that he’d put Zeke in this state. Zeke was now starting to see the mischievous side of Kenny that Levi had been referring to.

“W-Well I…” Zeke stuttered, “I mean I…”

“Don’t be so nervous,” Kenny chuckled, “I don’t care if you want to bang my nephew. I’m just wondering what your plan is, considering he’s taken by that Erwin guy. They’re pretty in love, you know.”

“I know…” Zeke sighed, taking a sip of the whiskey, “I don’t know what I’m doing, I’m just hoping the distance will break them up eventually.”

Kenny shrugged a little, leaning back in his chair, “You could be right. Just don’t force it. I don’t need Levi coming home heartbroken because of something you did, got it?”

Kenny was giving him a stern look now, one that told Zeke he shouldn’t mess around with the old man. He nodded quickly, “Understood, sir. I’ll make sure not to hurt him. That’s not my intention.”

Kenny nodded, a smile returning to his face, “Well, I haven’t met Erwin yet, so I can’t tell you who I’m rooting for most, but I do wish you good luck.”

“Thank you, sir,” Zeke smiled back, finishing up the glass of whiskey and setting it down, “I should probably get going now. We have a game tomorrow and I should get to bed.”

“Of course,” Kenny said, getting up. Zeke got up as well, shaking Kenny’s hand again before the two headed for the front door.

“Thanks for the drink, sir,” Zeke said, “I’ll see you around.”

“See you, Zeke,” Kenny replied, closing the door behind Zeke as he left.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 5: Savior Complex

Levi woke up the next morning, feeling a little groggy and tired. He groaned and turned over, checking the time. It was 10am, and he had a game at noon. He sat up, hearing a small knock on his door before it opened. Kenny stood there with a water and some aspirin, walking in and setting it on Levi’s bedside table.

“You hungover, drunky?” Kenny teased, “Take some aspirin and drink water.”

Levi begrudgingly took the aspirin, swallowing it down with some water. He wasn’t entirely sure he was hungover, but he didn’t feel all that great either, so he appreciated Kenny’s effort to make him feel better. Kenny sat at the edge of his bed, watching Levi take the aspirin.

“How did I even get home?” Levi asked, not really remembering much except falling asleep in the booth at the bar.

“Your friend, Zeke, dropped you off,” Kenny explained.

Levi could feel himself blushing. Zeke had dropped him off? That was incredibly kind of him, and Levi was thankful that Zeke had made sure he’d gotten home safely. But that had meant Zeke had met Kenny, and Levi didn’t know if he liked that idea.

“What did you say to him?” Levi glared at Kenny with narrowed eyes.

“Nothing!” Kenny held his hands up innocently, “We put you to bed and then had a drink, nothing happened.”

Levi wasn’t sure he believed that, and he repeated, “ What did you say to him?

Kenny rolled his eyes a little, getting up off the bed, “I just asked him what his intentions with you were.”

Levi frowned, a little curious now, “And what’d he say?”

Kenny smirked, “That’s private, Levi. You should ask Zeke that.”

Levi swung his legs off the bed and stood to face his uncle, growling, “Just tell me what he said, you old fart.”

Kenny chuckled, “Again, ask Zeke. I’m sure he’d love to tell you.”

With that, Kenny sauntered out of the room, leaving Levi thoroughly annoyed and confused. He wondered what Kenny and Zeke had said to each other, and prayed that they hadn’t shared any embarrassing information about him between the two of them. Just as he was thinking this, his phone pinged, and he picked it up, seeing a text notification from Erwin. Levi read:

 

What’s with the Instagram pic??

 

Instagram pic? Levi wondered, What’s he talking about? Levi immediately opened his Instagram, seeing he’d been tagged in a picture by Zeke. He clicked on the notification, being taken to a picture of him nuzzled up to Zeke, his head on the man’s shoulder and Zeke’s arm around him. Zeke was looking down at him with a tender expression, and Levi could feel himself turning red just from seeing this picture. He was becoming irritated more by the second. Why did Zeke think it was okay to post this? Or even to take the picture in the first place?! He sighed and went to text Erwin back:

 

I’ll call you, hold on.

 

Levi called Erwin, FaceTiming him as he usually did. Erwin answered, a concerned and annoyed expression on his face. Levi could sense that Erwin was probably a little irritated with him, not understanding the picture that had been posted or the circumstances surrounding it.

“Levi, what’s the meaning of this picture?” Erwin asked almost immediately.

“Erwin, I can explain,” Levi tried, “I went out for drinks with the team last night and got a little too drunk. I fell asleep on Zeke’s shoulder, and apparently he thought it was okay to post that picture of us on his Insta.”

Erwin frowned, “Oh, okay. It just looked like-“

“I know what it looked like,” Levi interrupted, “But I promise you nothing happened. I just drank too much.”

“You need to be more careful, baby,” Erwin advised, “How did you even get home?”

Levi bit his lip, “Uhh, I guess Zeke walked me home. He and my uncle put me in my bed.”

Erwin looked a little down trodden from this information, “So Zeke’s met Kenny before I even get to?”

Levi sighed in some annoyance, “Look, Erwin. I didn’t have a say in the matter, okay? I was too drunk to even remember how I got home. Kenny had to fill me in on it this morning.”

Erwin nodded, sucking in a deep breath, “Okay, baby. I’m not mad, don’t worry. It’s not your fault, anyways. It just makes me all the more wary of Zeke.”

“I know,” Levi replied, “I’m going to have a talk with him when I see him today before our game. I’m sure he didn’t have bad intentions when he posted that picture of us, but he needs to know that it’s not okay to just do that.”

Erwin shook his head, “Levi, he’s obviously trying to get to me.”

But Levi didn’t think so. Zeke had been so kind to him up until this point, and everybody makes mistakes, right? Though he was definitely going to give Zeke a stern talking to when he saw him later that day, he didn’t particularly think Zeke would do this purposefully to get at Erwin. He just seemed too nice to do such a thing.

“You’re overreacting, Erwin,” Levi rolled his eyes a little, “Zeke wouldn’t do that.”

Erwin frowned, looking annoyed by Levi’s answer, “Just because you can’t see Zeke’s suspicious behavior doesn’t mean I’m overreacting.”

Levi sighed, “And I’m saying that you don’t know him as well as I do.”

“Yeah, you two certainly seem to be getting cozy,” Erwin muttered angrily.

Levi felt a ping of anger and hurt from Erwin’s words, and shot him a glare through the phone, “You know that’s not fucking true. Take it back.”

Erwin rubbed his forehead in some stress, “Levi, I just… look, I’m sorry, okay? It just sucks to wake up and see a picture like that. I thought… I thought that maybe…”

“Erwin, I told you,” Levi reassured him, “I would never ever leave you for him. I don’t even feel that way towards him. He’s just a friend. Quit being so jealous.”

Erwin smiled sadly, “I’m sorry, baby. I just don’t want to lose you, you know? But I should trust you. I do trust you.”

Levi replied, “I’m glad you trust me. And don’t worry, I’m going to have a talk with Zeke about posting things like that.”

Erwin nodded, “That’s a good idea. I hope it goes well. And good luck at your game today, sweetheart.”

Levi smiled a little, glad that they’d made up so quickly after their short argument, “Thanks, Erwin. You too. I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Okay, baby. Talk to you later.”

With that, their conversation ended, and Levi hung up. He started getting ready with the main thought in his mind of talking to Zeke. He was annoyed that Zeke had posted a picture like that of him, and he was going to make sure that Zeke wouldn’t do it again.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke closed his locker after getting dressed, coming face to face with a not-so-happy Levi. The shorter man stood there with arms crossed and a glare on his face. Zeke frowned at him, about to ask what was wrong, when Levi grabbed him by the collar and slammed him up against the lockers with force.

Zeke’s eyes widened as he stared down at Levi, who growled up at him, “If you ever post a picture of me like that again, I will fuck you up. Got it?”

Zeke nodded quickly, holding his hands up in innocence, “Got it, got it. I’m sorry.”

Levi let him go, dusting his hands off on his pants and going to his locker, “Good.”

Zeke just stood there for a second, still in some shock, before Levi added, “Also, thank you for taking me home last night.”

“I… you’re welcome,” Zeke responded.

“Listen,” Levi sighed, opening his locker, “I don’t mean to be like that, but you should know better to not take pictures like that and post them without permission.”

Zeke frowned, “I… I didn’t think about it that way, I’m sorry. I won’t do it again.”

Of course, Zeke definitely knew what he was doing when he posted that picture. But he couldn’t let Levi on to that fact, wanting to maintain his innocent image in Levi’s mind.

“It’s okay,” Levi replied, starting to get dressed into his uniform, “I appreciate you making sure I got home safely. So you met my uncle?”

Zeke nodded, “Yeah. He was pretty cool. I don’t see why you don’t like him.”

Levi scowled, “He’s the worst. He just pretends he’s nice around other people. What did he say to you?”

Zeke blushed a little as he recalled the conversation he’d had with Kenny, not particularly wanting to tell Levi about it. He just stared at Levi, not sure what to tell him. Levi stood there impatiently, tapping his foot as he waited for Zeke’s response.

“Uhh, not much,” Zeke shrugged, “Just about school and stuff.”

Levi gave him a skeptical look, “So he didn’t say anything embarrassing about me?”

Zeke shook his head, “Nope. Nothing about you, really.”

Levi seemed to know he was lying, but he kept his mouth shut and stopped asking questions, much to Zeke’s relief. Levi went back to getting changed, and Zeke did the same, finishing getting ready. He was thankful that Levi didn’t press him about his conversation with Kenny, though he was definitely intimidated by Levi throwing him into the locker. He thought he probably got off pretty lucky though, as Levi didn’t seem the type to mess around, and Zeke had definitely pressed his luck by posting that picture on his Instagram.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin was practicing with his team before their game when he noticed Marie standing at the edge of the field, a camera up to her eye as she snapped photos of them, likely for her article. Erwin smiled and waved at her, watching her wave back sweetly.

He missed the ball that Hange had passed him and ran to get it, hearing Hange laugh, “Stop getting distracted by Marie, Erwin! I might have to tell Levi on you!”

Erwin blushed a little and retrieved the ball, laughing at what Hange had said. He kicked the ball into the goal, hearing Marie snapping pictures behind him. He ran a hand through his sweaty hair, hearing her continue to snap pictures from different angles. He heard the whistle that meant the game would start soon, and headed back to the bench, ready to hype up his team for the game. Marie walked over to meet him at the bench, smiling at him when they approached each other.

“Good luck, Erwin!” she greeted, “I know you’ll do amazing!”

“Thanks, Marie,” he replied, “Did you get some good pictures?”

Marie nodded, “I got amazing pictures, most of them of you.”

Erwin was about to laugh when he noticed she was only wearing a t shirt, and it was kind of chilly out. She was shivering slightly, hugging her arms around her chest to keep warm. Erwin frowned and quickly took off his team warm up jacket, holding it out to her.

“You look freezing, do you want my jacket?” Erwin asked, wanting to be helpful.

Marie turned a little red from the offer, and Erwin was suddenly remembering what Levi had said about Marie wanting to bang him. He realized he’d probably just encouraged the situation a little, but he couldn’t just let Marie freeze to death when he had a jacket she could wear. She took the jacket and pulled it on, the clothing being obviously too big for her. 

But she was beaming up at him, “Thank you, Erwin. You’re too sweet.”

Erwin smiled, “Of course, I wouldn’t want you to be too cold. It’s windy today, isn’t it?”

Marie nodded in agreement, “Yeah, I forgot to check the weather before I left. I thought it’d be warmer.”

Erwin heard the whistle again, and knew he had to get back to his teammates. He waved a little at Marie, explaining, “I have to get back to my team. I’ll talk to you after the game?”

Marie blew him a kiss and waved back, “Sure thing, Erwin. Good luck.”

Erwin thanked her before going back to the bench to hype up the team with a pep talk. But even as he was doing so, his mind was on Marie. Mostly because he was concerned he’d just given her another reason to go after him. But she seemed so genuinely sweet that it didn’t seem like she’d take advantage of his kindness like that.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi retrieved the pass from Zeke and kicked the ball directly into the goal, making the score 1-0 Marley. There was still ten minutes left in the game, but Levi and his teammates started celebrating anyways, knowing there was little chance their opponents would be able to score during that short amount of time. Zeke ran over and hugged Levi around the middle, lifting him off the ground as the other players surrounded him and cheered him on, patting his back and wherever else they could reach. Levi couldn’t help but revel in the celebration, laughing happily when Zeke picked him up and raising his fist in triumph. After their little celebration of Levi’s goal, they went back to playing the last ten minutes of the game, which they ended up winning. After the game, they went down to the locker rooms, Zeke approaching Levi at his locker with a grin on his face.

“That was an amazing goal, Levi!” Zeke cheered, patting Levi on the back.

“Couldn’t have scored it if it weren’t for your amazing pass,” Levi commented, smiling back at the team captain.

Zeke laughed a little, pulling off his shirt as he started to get changed. Levi grabbed his phone from his locker and went to sit on the bench, wanting to text Erwin that they had won. His phone was opened to Instagram when he unlocked it, and he had to do a double take. A selfie of Marie popped up on his phone, which was already an annoyance - just seeing her face. But the reason he had to do a double take was because of what she was wearing. She had on a green Paradis team jacket, and Levi didn’t have to wonder long where she’d gotten it from. The words “Smith” were written on the breast of the jacket, and Marie had captioned the photo: “I was cold #thankserwin #whatagentleman”

Levi squeezed his phone in his fist so hard he might’ve broken it if Zeke hadn’t interrupted his thoughts by asking, “Levi, are you okay? You look upset.”

Levi didn’t say anything, he just held up the phone to Zeke, who took it from him and examined the photo. His eyes widened a little when he realized just why Levi was so angry, and handed his phone back.

“That’s fucked up. Erwin gave that girl his jacket?” Zeke wondered.

“I’m gonna fucking kill him,” Levi growled, getting up and starting to get changed, throwing things around and slamming his locker door angrily.

“Well shit, I wouldn’t wanna be Erwin right now,” Zeke chuckled.

Levi didn’t understand why Zeke was so amused by his anger, but he didn’t care to find out. He was too busy feeling the fury of seeing Marie in Erwin’s jacket. He tossed his bag over his shoulder, mumbling something about seeing Zeke on Monday before he stormed out of the locker room, calling Erwin as soon as he was far enough away from the field. Erwin didn’t pick up, and Levi groaned in annoyance. He tried Hange’s number instead, FaceTiming them and listening to it dial for a moment before Hange’s familiar face popped up on his screen.

There was loud cheering in the background, and Hange exclaimed, “Levi! We won!”

“Congrats,” Levi said shortly, “Where’s Erwin?”

Hange grinned and flipped their camera, pointing it at Erwin before saying, “Oh…”

Levi watched the camera pan over Erwin, who, in the excitement of winning, had picked Marie up and hugged her, his head essentially resting against her chest. Levi could feel the fury coursing through his veins at the sight. It really didn’t take long for Erwin to move onto Marie, did it? He thought to himself.

“Levi,” Hange flipped the camera back on themselves, “Don’t be mad- Erwin’s just excited that we won. I’m sure he didn’t mean to-”

“Tell him he’d better call me immediately,” Levi said through gritted teeth, hanging up on Hange and continuing to walk back to his house.

He got all the way back home, ripping the front door open and storming up the stairs. His mom was out at the store, but his uncle was sitting downstairs. Kenny frowned when he saw Levi in such a state.

“What happened to you?” Kenny asked.

“None of your fucking business,” Levi grumbled as he continued up the stairs and into his room.

His phone rang as soon as he got into his room, and he shut the door before answering it, seeing Erwin’s familiar smiling face. His smile quickly turned to a frown when he saw how clearly upset Levi was.

“Levi, what’s wro-”

“What the fuck, Erwin?” Levi interrupted, “Is Marie your girlfriend now or something?”

Erwin’s eyes widened, “Levi, what are you talking about?”

It annoyed Levi even more that Erwin was playing dumb, or maybe he really was that dumb. He sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm down, at least enough to talk to the man. He couldn’t help but be furious. He did not like Marie one bit, and the fact that Erwin appeared to be playing into her little games was infuriating and hurtful.

“Don’t be fucking stupid, Erwin,” Levi snapped, “You gave her your jacket, and I saw how you hugged her after the game! I was FaceTiming with Hange!”

Erwin stared at him for a moment, a slight blush appearing on his face, “Levi, come on. I was just being nice.”

“Yeah, I’m sure it was nice being buried in her boobs,” Levi grumbled, “How could you do something like that?!”

“Levi, chill ,” Erwin frowned, “It’s not like that. I don’t like Marie in that way.”

“Then why did you do those things?!” Levi asked, practically demanding an answer at this point. He didn’t understand Erwin’s intentions. If he didn’t like her in that way, why was he treating her like a love interest?! He couldn’t be that stupid, right?

“Levi!” Erwin sighed in exasperation, “I was just being nice, okay? I’m sorry if that offends you - I guess you want me to be an asshole?”

“No,” Levi shot him a glare, “I want a sincere apology - and I want you to stop being nice to Marie like that!”

Erwin looked like he was starting to get irritated too, “Levi, I’m not going to stop being nice to Marie just because you’re easy to jealousy!”

“Fine!” Levi yelled into the phone, “Then go be with Marie if you like her so much!”

“Levi, I-”

Levi hung up the phone before Erwin had a chance to respond, tossing his phone on the bed and climbing into it. He screamed angrily into his pillow before taking off the heart necklace Erwin had gotten him and throwing it at the door. The door creaked open shortly after that, Kenny appearing in the opening. Levi frowned, not really wanting to talk to anybody, especially not his uncle, at the moment.

“Everything okay, kid?” Kenny asked, going to sit at the edge of Levi’s bed, “I heard you yelling.”

“It’s nothing,” Levi insisted, burying his face into his pillow, “Just leave me alone.”

“It’s not nothing ,” Kenny tried, “I’m not leaving until you tell me what’s up.”

Levi sighed in exasperation, realizing his uncle wasn’t going to leave until he told him what was going on. He didn’t particularly want to tell Kenny about his problems with Erwin, but he also wanted to get it off his chest at the same time. He sat up and took a deep breath, running his fingers through his hair in some stress.

“Erwin just… there’s this woman at our school named Marie, she’s a journalist for the school paper,” Levi explained, “And she’s had a thing for Erwin since day one. And I didn’t think she was much of a threat, just annoying , until now. Today, Erwin literally gave her his jacket cause she was cold, which is romantic as fuck . And then, then , Hange and I are FaceTiming, and I see him hugging Marie in celebration, his face practically in her boobs . Like, what the actual fuck?!”

Levi finished his story, breathing heavily as his anger continued to grow. He groaned in annoyance and lay back against his pillow, “I tried to confront him about it, but he tried to pass it off as me overreacting, so I’m pissed.”

Kenny stared at him for a moment, looking barely fazed by Levi’s story. He shrugged a little, “I mean, I can see why you’re angry. Do you want me to beat him up for you? Or I could threaten the chick if you want?”

Levi shot him a glare, “Don’t do either of those things.”

Kenny grumbled, “You never let me do those types of things. You’re no fun.”

“Uncle Kenny,” Levi frowned, “I’m not letting you beat up my boyfriend - or harass Marie, even if she is annoying.”

“Well,” Kenny sucked in a deep breath, reaching out to pat Levi comfortingly on the leg.

He was halfway there when Levi growled, “ Don’t fucking touch me,” and he retreated his hand.

Kenny rolled his eyes, “I’m just trying to be nice, brat. God, maybe Erwin was right. You are kind of overreacting.”

Levi could feel the rage coursing through him at Kenny’s words, and he shouted, “ Get out! Just leave if you’re not going to be helpful!”

Listen! ” Kenny yelled back, and Levi instantly shut his mouth at the authoritative, deep voice of his uncle, “You need to calm the fuck down, kiddo. You’re riled up, and that’s just going to make everything worse, got it? Now take some deep breaths, shut your damn mouth, and think on that shit for a while. Because all you’re doing right now is fucking everything up with your anger.”

Levi kept his mouth closed, taking in what Kenny said. He thought he had every right to be angry, which he might’ve, but he supposed his anger wasn’t helping anything. All it was doing was getting him into fights: first with Erwin, and now with his uncle.

“Fine,” he mumbled after a moment, starting to take deeper breaths to calm himself down.

“Good,” Kenny said, getting up, “Just chill, okay? I’m sure you and Erwin will work things out.”

Kenny headed to the bedroom door, “Plus, even if it doesn’t, there’s always that Zeke guy.”

He left, and Levi could feel himself getting confused as to what his uncle meant by that. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 6: Baby

Erwin didn’t get much sleep that night. He felt incredibly guilty about what happened with Marie and Levi. He genuinely hadn’t meant to hurt Levi, nor did he have any romantic intentions when he was nice to Marie. Levi seemed furious at him, and he hadn’t bothered to text Levi after their conversation had gone so awry, not wanting to piss him off more. He woke up the next morning to a text from Levi:

 

I’m sorry for being so angry. I got really jealous when I saw you with Marie like that. I just don’t want to lose you. What happened with you and Marie really upset me, and I’d appreciate it if you didn’t do things like that with her. I know you just wanted to be nice, but that sort of stuff is romantic to me, so just please be more careful. I love you, and maybe we can talk about it more tomorrow.

 

Erwin sighed a little, turning over and dialing Levi’s number. He wanted to fix things with his boyfriend, and decided it was best to do so as soon as possible. He listened to it ring a couple of times before Levi’s familiar face popped up on his screen.

“Erwin,” he started almost immediately, “Did you get my message? I’m so sorry-”

“Yes, baby,” Erwin interrupted, “It’s okay. I’m sorry too. I dismissed your feelings yesterday, and I shouldn’t have done that. I didn’t think about how doing those things would make you feel, and I shouldn’t have just told you that you were overreacting.”

Levi had a small smile on his face by the end of Erwin’s apology, “Thank you, Erwin. I shouldn’t have gotten so angry with you, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine, baby. You had every right to be upset. I’ll think twice more when I’m around Marie and I’ll be more careful,” Erwin replied.

Levi nodded, “Okay, thanks baby.”

Erwin smiled, suddenly remembering his plans for later that night, “Oh yeah! Are you busy tonight?”

Levi shook his head, tilting his head with some curiosity, “No, why?”

Erwin reminisced about his conversation yesterday after the game with Mike. The two of them had decided to get some of the team together for a bonfire the next evening in the woods outside Mike’s house, and Erwin had immediately thought to invite Levi. However, he’d also run into Marie right after having this conversation, and had invited her as well, not thinking there would be any problems with it. But now that Levi had scolded him for his actions towards Marie, he was worried about telling his boyfriend about this information.

“Well, Mike’s having a bonfire tonight at his place,” Erwin explained, “You think you could make it down here?”

Levi smiled, unable to help but look a little excited at the prospect of seeing Erwin, “Sure! I’ll probably take the bus or something. Maybe I’ll see if my uncle or my mom could give me a ride.”

Erwin nodded, “Okay! Oh, and Levi?”

“Yeah?”

“I... I invited Marie,” Erwin admitted, seeing Levi’s face immediately fall, “I invited her before we had our fight - I just thought she’s been giving the team so much good publicity lately that it’d be nice to invite her to hang out with us. I’m sorry, I won’t invite her in the future if it makes you-”

“No, it’s fine, Erwin,” Levi sighed a little, “I’m not exactly thrilled , but I know you did it just to be nice. Do you mind if I invite someone, then?”

“Sure!” Erwin agreed, “The bonfire starts at 9pm, okay? It’s BYOB, so feel free to bring whatever you want. I’m picking up some beers later, and I’ll send you the address.”

Levi nodded excitedly, “Okay, sounds good. I’ll see you later then?”

“See you later, baby,” Erwin replied, waving a little at his boyfriend before hanging up. He was so thrilled that he would get to see Levi later on; it’d been a couple of weeks now since they’d last been together in person, and Erwin was so ready to hold Levi, to kiss him, and to just feel his physical presence next to him.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi got a text from Zeke saying he was outside in his car, and he walked down the stairs and out the front door, shutting it and locking it behind him. He climbed into the car and shut the door, buckling his seatbelt and placing his backpack in between his legs.

“Hey, Zeke,” Levi greeted with a smile, “Thanks for the ride.”

“Thanks for the invite,” Zeke returned, smiling back at him before peeling out of the driveway, “Can you give me directions to this place?”

“Yeah, it’s about a 45-minute drive from here,” Levi explained, Zeke nodding as if he had expected that. Levi did tell him it was with the Paradis team, so Zeke likely had guessed it would be a farther drive.

“You can connect to the car speaker if you want,” Zeke suggested, “I’m curious to know your music interests.”

Levi nodded a little, plugging his phone into the auxiliary cable and scrolling through his music. He took the music he listened to very seriously, and was always nervous when showing someone knew the stuff he liked. He decided to play it a little safer, choosing to play an album from The Neighbourhood.

“Oh, I know these guys,” Zeke said, “I don’t listen to them much, but they’re good from what I remember.”

“Yeah, Erwin took me to their concert for my birthday last year,” Levi replied quietly, “They were really good.”

The two spent the rest of the long car ride discussing their music interests. Levi was surprised to find that the two of them had fairly similar taste in music, as Zeke knew or liked all the groups Levi had mentioned, even the smaller Indie bands that he thought only he knew about.

The time passed quickly, much to Levi’s surprise, and Zeke soon pulled up to Mike’s house, Levi seeing the tall man carrying a pack of beers into the woods next to his place. They exchanged a wave, and Levi and Zeke climbed out of the car. Levi leaned down to grab his backpack, and heard his name being called from behind him. He looked up to see Erwin standing on the porch of the house, waving at him. Levi could feel his heart pounding in his chest from the sight of Erwin in person. He completely forgot about Zeke, running to his boyfriend and throwing his arms around him. Erwin hugged him tight, spinning him around and laughing happily.

“Erwin,” Levi sighed contently, “God, I missed you.”

Erwin set him down and pulled away to smile down at him, “I missed you too, baby. Give me a kiss.”

Levi leaned up on his tip toes to kiss Erwin on the lips, giggling a little when Erwin nuzzled their noses together sweetly. He’d missed Erwin so much: had missed his warm hugs, his sweet kisses, and everything about him. There was the sound of someone clearing their throat behind them, and both of them turned to see Zeke standing there awkwardly, holding a bottle of wine and looking like he didn’t know what to do.

“You... You brought Zeke?” Erwin asked as he pulled away from Levi, sounding both a little shocked and annoyed.

Yes , Erwin,” Levi gave him a look, trying to tell him to ‘be nice’ with his eyes.

“Erwin,” Zeke greeted, walking towards the man with his hand out, “Nice to see you. I hope we can put aside our soccer rivalry for one night and just have fun, yeah?”

Erwin looked between Levi and then Zeke’s hand before he took it, smiling sweetly as he always did (charismatic bastard), “Yeah, I think we can do that. Welcome, Zeke. Nice to see you too.”

“Where’s Marie?” Levi asked, not excited to see her.

“She’s inside,” Erwin replied, leaning down and whispering in Levi’s ear, “If I have to be nice to Zeke, you have to be nice to Marie.”

Levi frowned and nodded a little, grumbling swears under his breath as he and Zeke followed Erwin into the house. Marie, Hange, and Nanaba were standing in the kitchen laughing with each other, Marie’s eyes immediately locking onto Erwin as he entered the room. Levi gritted his teeth, already thoroughly irritated with her.

“Levi!” she smiled, and Levi knew it was clearly forced, “How are you, dear?”

She hugged him, and he let her for the sake of Erwin. Otherwise, he probably would’ve shoved her away so fast it would’ve made her dizzy.

“I’m fine,” Levi replied simply, not bothering to ask how she was. He just really didn’t have the energy. He’d be civil, but he wasn’t going to be too nice to her. She pulled away and looked back at Zeke with a curious expression.

“Who’s your friend?” Marie asked.

“I’m Zeke,” Zeke held out his hand, shaking hers gently, “I’m the team captain for the Marley soccer team.”

“Ohh, I knew you looked familiar,” Marie smiled, “Nice to meet you. I’m Marie, journalist for the Paradis University Chronicle .”

Zeke nodded, “Oh cool. Heard your newspaper’s won a few awards - our school newspaper is okay, not as good as yours though.”

“Thank you!” Marie smiled at the compliment before turning to look at Erwin, “Erwin always makes it easy for me - with all the wins that Paradis has, it always helps make the newspaper more popular.”

Erwin smiled back at her, “Well, your writing makes our games more popular, so I guess it’s a win-win situation.”

Levi quickly clung to Erwin’s arm, glaring at Marie as he felt more possessive over his boyfriend. He tugged on Erwin’s sleeve to get his attention, and Erwin looked down at him, reaching his free hand up to cup Levi’s cheek gently.

“What is it, baby?” Erwin wondered.

“Can we go outside now?” Levi asked impatiently, wanting to get away from Marie and her clear flirting.

Erwin nodded a little, “Sure, come on Marie, let’s go.”

God dammit , Levi thought to himself, seeing Marie’s smug smile as she followed them. Levi motioned for Zeke to follow as well, and Levi held tightly to Erwin’s hand as they walked out to the woods where the bonfire was set up. Mike was busy trying to start the fire, and Erwin immediately let go of Levi’s hand to go help him.

“Zeke, can you hand me some firewood?” Erwin asked, and Zeke nodded, setting his wine bottle next to the pack of beers and going to help the two men.

“So Levi,” Marie murmured quietly, “How does it feel knowing your boyfriend gave me his jacket yesterday?”

Levi could feel his blood running cold at her words. They’d only had one other encounter like this: once outside the locker room when Levi had been waiting for Erwin to come out and Marie had confronted him.

“You’d better back off, Marie,” Levi warned through gritted teeth, “Before I kick you into a fucking tree.”

Marie only giggled, which made Levi all the more furious, “Oh Levi, you’re so naïve. Don’t you see how he looks at me? It’s only a matter of time now.”

Levi squeezed his hands into fists, feeling anger coursing through his veins, knowing he needed to do something to get back at her, and now . Mike had gotten the fire started, and Erwin was coming back towards Levi now, smiling at him sweetly. Hange and Nanaba were making their way down the incline towards the bonfire, and Zeke had found himself a seat already.

Levi smiled up at Erwin innocently, “Baby? Can you show me where the bathroom is?”

Erwin nodded, taking Levi’s hand and pressing a kiss to his forehead, “Sure thing, darling.”

When Erwin wasn’t looking, Levi shot a smug look towards Marie, following Erwin as he led Levi back inside. Levi wasn’t just about to do this because he wanted to annoy Marie, but he had truly missed his boyfriend and wanted some alone time with him.

Once they got into the house, Erwin led him to the bathroom, “Here it is.”

“Oh,” Levi said softly, “I don’t have to go.”

Erwin looked at him in some confusion, “You... You don’t? But I thought-”

“Erwin,” Levi interrupted, looking down at his shoes nervously. He hated how nervous he was when it came to this sort of thing, but he’d been a virgin up until meeting Erwin, and he couldn’t help but be this way.

“Yeah?”

“I... I want some alone time,” Levi replied, looking up at him anxiously.

Erwin’s eyes flashed with lust before he pressed Levi against the wall with one hand, smirking, “You do? Right now?”

Levi nodded, and Erwin began attacking his neck with kisses, rubbing his sides gently and murmuring, “You missed it that much?”

Levi nodded again, whimpering quietly as he felt Erwin sucking and licking at his neck. He prayed the man would leave hickies; maybe if Marie saw those, she’d finally know who Erwin really wanted. Levi could feel his face getting hot and his pants getting tight as Erwin continued down his collar bone, starting to undo his shirt buttons. Levi heard the front door open and quickly grabbed Erwin by his shirt, shoving him backwards into the bathroom and shutting the door behind them. He locked it quickly, and was soon shoved back against the bathroom door, Erwin palming at his growing erection as he nibbled on Levi’s earlobe.

Levi let out a low groan, and Erwin whispered, “Shhh, baby. Someone’s in the house. We have to be quiet.”

Levi whimpered, “Then stop teasing me so much.”

Erwin couldn’t help but chuckle at that, picking Levi up by his thighs and carrying him over to the bathroom counter. He set Levi down in front of it, turning him around and bending him over the counter before starting to work on his pants.

“We’ll have to make this quick, okay? Don’t want people wondering why we’re gone,” Erwin said.

“Let them wonder,” Levi grumbled, feeling Erwin tugging his boxers off next. Once they were around his ankles, he heard Erwin rummaging through the drawers, grumbling under his breath.

“What are you doing?” Levi asked.

“Looking for lube,” Erwin frowned, “I have a feeling Mike has some somewhere.”

Levi sighed and waited for a few more seconds before Erwin grinned, “Aha! Found it.”

Levi heard Erwin squeezing lube out of the bottle before he felt a finger circling his entrance, shivering a little at the cold feeling. Erwin pressed his middle finger in, gently moving it in and out.

“E-Erwin,” Levi whined, his fingers going to grip at the edge of the countertop. Mike’s bathroom wasn’t the cleanest place on earth, and Levi grimaced at the sticky feeling of the countertop. He’d definitely have to take a shower later.

Erwin added a second finger, pushing it past the ring of muscles to add it to the first. Levi was biting his lip, trying hard to keep quiet like Erwin had told him to. He groaned quietly, whimpering as Erwin added a third finger quickly after the second, stretching him open.

“You doing okay?” Erwin asked, ramming his fingers in and out of him.

Levi nodded, “Y-Yeah, Erwin. I think I’m good.”

“Okay,” Erwin replied, pulling out his fingers. Levi listened to the sound of him undoing his belt buckle and tugging his pants and boxers down to his thighs. He felt Erwin’s dick at his entrance and braced himself, gasping a little at the feeling of Erwin pushing into him.

“Oh god ,” Levi whimpered, biting down on his fist as he tried to quell his noises.

“Did you miss it, baby?” Erwin leaned over him and spoke softly into his ear as he pushed in all the way, “Did you miss me being inside you?”

Levi nodded quickly, pushing back against Erwin as best he could in the position he was in. Erwin placed a hand on his back to stop his movements, pinning him to the counter as he began to move slowly. Levi heard whoever was inside the house leave, and sighed in some relief. However, as soon as they were gone, Erwin gripped Levi’s hips tightly in his hands and started slamming into him roughly, causing Levi to cry out and moan at the feeling.

“Fuck,” Erwin groaned, “Missed you so much. I missed your tight little ass, baby. It’s so fucking good.”

Levi whined and wriggled his ass as best he could against Erwin’s thrusts, moaning when Erwin met them full-on. Erwin was gripping his hips so hard that Levi was sure it would leave bruises, but he didn’t particularly care at the moment. He was perfectly content with being fucked into the countertop, playing the role of Erwin’s perfect little fuck thing.

“Erwin, ah! ” Levi moaned, “F-Fuck, ngh , oh god.”

“Such a good boy for me,” Erwin growled, smacking his ass hard, “So slutty, riding back against me like that.”

Levi groaned, gasping at the hit and whining, “Mm, fuck. Wanted it so bad, Erwin. So fucking bad .”

Erwin kept pounding into him, his breath getting heavier with each thrust. Levi whimpered, feeling himself growing closer by the second. Erwin’s thrusting and his words were bringing him closer to the edge, his orgasm on the horizon.

“Fuck me,” Levi begged, his voice coming out more desperate than he’d wanted, “ Fuck me .”

He was already being fucked to Erwin’s best abilities, but the feeling was so good that Levi couldn’t help but beg for it. He cried out, cumming hard across the bathroom counter and panting hard.

“Good boy,” Erwin cooed, continuing to fuck into him as he sought his own orgasm, “So good for me- fuck .”

Erwin’s breath hitched as he came inside Levi, groaning quietly and pulling out, “Jesus, baby. You’re so fucking sexy.”

He smacked Levi’s ass one last time before starting to tug his own pants back on. Levi sighed shakily and did the same, waiting until they were both fully clothed before he leaned up to press a sweet kiss to Erwin’s lips.

“I love you,” Levi sighed happily.

“I love you too.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke watched Erwin and Levi walk away from the bonfire, rolling his eyes a little at their hand-holding. Soon, Marie was sitting next to him, a grin on her face. He wondered what she was smiling about, and went to ask her, but was interrupted when she opened her mouth first.

“So you like Levi, then?” Marie asked.

Zeke almost swore out loud. How did everyone know already? He must’ve been really obvious; first Kenny figured it out, and now Marie? They barely even knew him, how had they figured it out so quickly?

“I can tell that you do,” Marie said when Zeke didn’t respond, “Don’t worry. I’m after Erwin. Was hoping maybe we could form a team?”

Zeke raised an eyebrow at her proposal, “I’m listening...”

Marie smirked, “Well, we could work together to break them up. Put ideas in their heads about one another, set up fights, etc. You in?”

Zeke mulled it over. He didn’t want to cause Levi to be hurt, but he supposed that if he wasn’t the one hurting Levi, then it was okay, right? If he was causing Erwin to hurt Levi, it wasn’t the same as hurting him directly, right? Zeke was definitely trying to convince himself in his head that this would be okay; teaming up with Marie like this to break up Erwin and Levi. He really wanted to get between the two of them, just so he could have Levi for himself.

“I... I don’t know,” Zeke sighed, “I don’t want to see Levi get hurt.”

Marie rolled her eyes a little, “But if Erwin hurts him, you’ll be there to comfort him, won’t you? Don’t you want that? Don’t you want to hug that small, adorable little man? Don’t you want to bend him over and fuck his tight-”

“Okay, okay,” Zeke stopped her from continuing, feeling himself getting embarrassed, “Yes, I want those things. What do I have to do?”

Marie smiled mischievously, “Let me get your number. I have some ideas we can go over.”

Zeke nodded, pulling out his phone and handing it to her. They exchanged their numbers and Zeke took his phone back from her, feeling a little weird about the whole thing. He barely knew Marie: how would he know if he could trust her?

“Do we have a deal?” Marie asked, holding out her hand to him.

Zeke bit his lip, staring at her hand and hesitating for a moment. That’s when he noticed Levi and Erwin walking back from the house, their faces red and hair messed up. They’d definitely had sex, Zeke could just tell. He could feel jealousy growing in his stomach, and he instantly took Marie’s hand.

“Deal.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 7: 17

As soon as the two of them were close enough, Hange, Mike, and Nanaba started giggling amongst themselves. Erwin raised an eyebrow, wondering what they were laughing about.

“Everything okay?” Erwin asked.

“You owe me $10, Mike,” Nanaba said, smirking a little.

Mike sighed and reached into his pocket for his wallet, handing her a $10 bill. Erwin looked between the two of them in some confusion.

“You two had a bet? What was it?”

“Well,” Mike explained, “ I bet that you two would fuck before the end of the night. Nanaba bet you’d fuck in the first ten minutes. She was right.”

Erwin could feel himself blushing, and looked down to see Levi just as red, hiding behind Erwin’s arm and looking thoroughly embarrassed. Erwin wrapped his arm around Levi and hugged him close, shooting a small glare in Mike and Nanaba’s direction.

“Lovely, thanks guys,” Erwin rolled his eyes as he led Levi to sit down. He sat in a lawn chair, and Levi sat in the one next to him.

“So, how’s your team doing?” Hange asked openly, directing the question at either Zeke or Levi.

“Good,” Zeke responded, a cup of wine in his hand, “With Levi, we’ve been winning almost all of our games.”

“That’s because Levi’s the best,” Hange smiled, “Right, Levi?”

Levi grumbled under his breath, shrugging a little, “I guess.”

Zeke laughed, “Don’t be so humble, Levi. We weren’t doing this well without you. Don’t tell my team I said that.”

Levi couldn’t help but smile at that, thanking Zeke for his compliment. Erwin stared at Zeke with some irritation, unable to help himself. He didn’t like the way Zeke talked to Levi like that, complimenting him and smiling at him so tenderly.

“Do you want a drink?” Mike asked Erwin and Levi, as the rest of them had already gotten themselves drinks.

“Sure,” Erwin replied, “Toss me a beer.”

Mike pulled a beer from the pack and tossed it across to Erwin, who caught it and put it in the cup holder of the lawn chair. Levi stayed quiet, looking unsure of what he wanted. He always had a difficult time in social situations, even with their friends.

“What do you want, baby?” Erwin asked, “You want some liquor? Mike has vodka and lemonade.”

Levi nodded a little, and Mike poured some into a cup for him before passing it around the circle to Levi, who said thank you under his breath. Erwin smiled at him, reaching over to press a kiss to his cheek.

“All right, you two,” Hange laughed, “You already fucked, don’t start making out.”

“It’s just a kiss, Hange,” Erwin chuckled.

He felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see Marie with a glass of wine in her hand. He smiled at her sweetly, “Did you need something?”

“I was just wondering if you wanted to see the pictures I took of you yesterday,” Marie inquired, holding up her phone, “I sent them to my phone so I could show them to you.”

Erwin nodded, his eyes lighting up, “I’d love to!”

As Marie navigated to her photos’ app, Erwin watched Zeke get up and go to sit next to Levi, which Erwin immediately frowned at. He watched Zeke lean over and whisper something into Levi’s ear that caused the shorter man to giggle. Erwin could feel himself getting jealous, and tried to hold it back as he focused on Marie. She scrolled through various pictures of him, and he couldn’t say he wasn’t impressed. Marie had a good eye for this type of thing, and he spent a lot of time complimenting her work as she showed him the various pictures she had taken. But as he was conversing with her, he was still watching Zeke and Levi out of the corner of his eye.

“You want a marshmallow?” Zeke asked, “I have a special technique I can show you for how to roast them just right.”

Levi raised an eyebrow and chuckled, “Sure. Show me.”

Zeke grabbed two sticks, handing one to Levi and putting a marshmallow on the end of each stick. He showed Levi how he did it before Levi tried, saying, “Like this?”

Zeke smiled and shook his head, wrapping an arm around Levi and placing his hand on top of the shorter man’s. He maneuvered Levi’s arm to the proper spot in the fire that he should try to roast the marshmallow on. Levi was visibly blushing, and Erwin clenched his fists as he felt anger coursing through him at the sight of Zeke with his arm around his boyfriend.

“What do you think of this one, Erwin?” Marie asked, drawing his attention back to her.

Erwin focused back on the photos, seeing a selfie of Marie in his jacket. He blushed a little, suddenly remembering what Levi had said to him about Marie wanting to get with him. He took a long sip of his beer.

“Cute,” he commented, not sure if that was a good answer or not. He didn’t want to encourage her, but he didn’t want to be rude either.

“Thanks,” Marie smiled, turning off her phone, “That’s all of them. Did you have a favorite? I don’t know which one I should use for the article.”

“I liked the one where I was kicking the winning goal,” Erwin replied, “That’s the best one.”

Erwin felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around, seeing Levi standing there. The shorter man was holding the stick in his hand, a roasted marshmallow on the end of it. He looked proud of himself, and Erwin couldn’t help but smile at that.

“You want this one?” Levi asked, “I made it- Zeke taught me.”

Erwin chuckled, “Sure, honey. Will you feed it to me?”

Levi stared at him for a moment, his face turning a little red as he nodded. He carefully took the marshmallow off the stick and fed it to Erwin, somehow managing to get it into his mouth without making a huge mess. As Erwin ate, Levi licked his own finger and used it to clean up some excess marshmallow around his mouth. Erwin swallowed the marshmallow, Levi leaning down to press a kiss to his forehead.

“Is it good?” Levi asked insecurely.

“Delicious,” Erwin replied, wrapping his arms around Levi’s waist and tugging him onto his lap, “Just like my baby.”

Erwin ,” Levi whined, blushing horribly and covering his face, “You’re embarrassing me.”

He could see Zeke frowning at them out of the corner of his eye, which he couldn’t help but smirk at. Levi got up, dusting his lap off and grabbing the stick again. He walked back over to Zeke, much to Erwin’s dismay. He was becoming more and more worried about the two of them, as they appeared to thoroughly enjoy each other’s company.

“Are you sure you want another one, baby?” Erwin asked as he saw Levi pouring himself another mix of vodka and lemonade.

“Yes,” Levi replied in some annoyance, “Why not?”

“You just get drunk easily,” Erwin reminded him.

“Maybe I wanna be drunk,” Levi shrugged, teasing him, “Am I allowed , Erwin?”

Erwin chuckled, “Of course you are. I’m not gonna be the one with a hangover tomorrow morning.”

Levi rolled his eyes a little and took a long sip of his drink, already looking tipsy, “I don’t have to listen to you.”

Erwin laughed and held his arms open, “Come sit with me, baby.”

Levi walked over to Erwin and sat in his lap willingly this time, Hange giggling at them and turning to Marie and Zeke, “You’ll have to excuse them. They’re always like this when they’re together.”

Mike added, “They’ve been in a honeymoon phase forever .”

Nanaba nodded in agreement, “It doesn’t end.”

Marie nodded a little as she said, “They certainly are adorable, aren’t they, Zeke?”

Zeke laughed uncomfortably, “Yeah, sure.”

Erwin smirked a little, enjoying the fact that he’d clearly irked Zeke. He wanted the man to understand that Levi was his , nobody else’s. He held onto Levi possessively, rubbing his back as he shared a small glare with the man that was clearly pining after Levi.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi giggled a little as he stumbled towards Zeke’s car. Zeke had only had one glass of wine, so he was okay to drive the two of them home at the end of their night. Erwin held Levi up as he struggled to get to the car. He’d only had about two drinks, but he was definitely feeling the effects of the alcohol already. Zeke got into the driver’s seat, and Erwin was leading Levi to the passenger’s side when Levi stopped him.

“Wait, wait,” Levi said quietly, “I... I have something for you.”

Levi had almost forgotten that he’d gotten Erwin a small gift the other day when he had been on a walk. He kept it in his pocket, meaning to give it to Erwin at some point, and today had seemed to be the perfect point to do so.

“What is it?” Erwin asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Close your eyes,” Levi smiled, waiting for Erwin to close his eyes. Levi pulled it from his pocket and placed it in Erwin’s hands.

Erwin opened his eyes slowly, seeing a teddy bear pin. Erwin collected pins to put on his backpack, and Levi knew this, which is why he’d bought it. The teddy bear was holding a heart that said ‘I love you’ on it.

“A teddy bear?” Erwin smiled a little, “It’s cute.”

“It’s because...” Levi grinned, trying to keep his cool, “It’s because I’m ‘bear-y’ in love with you. Get it?”

Levi started giggling at his own joke, Erwin laughing a little and pulling him into a tight hug, “I love it, baby. Thank you. I’m ‘bear-y’ in love with you, too.”

Levi hugged back, sighing happily. He didn’t want to leave, but he knew he had to go back home, as he was starting to get tired. The two pulled away from each other, kissing each other goodbye sweetly.

“I’ll miss you, darling,” Erwin whispered against his lips, “I love you.”

“I love you too,” Levi replied, “And I’m going to miss you so much.”

Erwin smiled sadly at him, waving him off, as Levi went to the car and climbed into the passenger’s seat. He waved back at Erwin as they pulled out of the driveway, starting to head back home.

“Did you have fun?” Levi asked Zeke, reaching over and poking his arm gently.

Zeke looked a little agitated for some reason, but he smiled when Levi poked him, “Yeah, I had fun. Did you?”

Levi nodded, “Yeah. I’m so happy I got to see Erwin.”

Zeke sighed a bit, “Yeah, I know.”

Levi didn’t detect the hint of sadness in Zeke’s voice, trying to get comfy in his seat. He could feel his eyelids getting heavy, and he closed them. When he opened them again, they were in front of his house, Zeke shaking him gently to try and wake him.

“Come on, babe,” he was saying, “Wake up. We’re at your house.”

In his drunken state, Levi didn’t even notice the ‘babe’ comment, or at least he didn’t acknowledge it. He yawned a little and groaned in some annoyance, just wanting to go back to sleep.

“Levi,” Zeke tried again, “ Babe , wake up.”

Levi forced his eyes to stay open, looking over at his house and realizing he needed to get out and go to bed. He grabbed his backpack from the back seat and turned to Zeke, wanting to thank the man for driving him.

“Zeke, I... you’re a good friend,” he ended up saying, putting a hand on Zeke’s shoulder, “You really welcomed me to the team, and I... I appreciate that a lot. So thank you.”

Levi knew he could get emotional like this when he was drunk, and he always regretted it in the morning, but his drunken mind was convincing him this would be a good idea. Zeke just stared at him for a moment before taking Levi’s hand off his shoulder and pressing a kiss to it. Levi could feel himself blushing, as he hadn’t expected Zeke to do such a thing.

“Of course, Levi,” Zeke replied, “I’d do anything for you.”

Levi was getting increasingly more embarrassed, and he squeaked, “I’ll see you tomorrow,” before he hopped out of the car, heading for the front door. He couldn’t believe Zeke had kissed him - on the hand, of course, but still . Levi entered the house and went up to his room, feeling very conflicted. Had he liked it? He didn’t know, but all he did know was how tired he was, and soon enough he passed out in his bed, thoughts of Zeke floating in his mind.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Well, I hope you had a good time,” Erwin said as he pulled up to Marie’s apartment building.

“I did,” she replied, “Thank you for inviting me. And thanks for the ride, as well.”

“Of course,” Erwin smiled, unlocking the car doors so she could get out. Marie started to get out, when she saw a familiar face standing at the front doors of the apartment building. She paled immediately, annoyance and anxiety filling her chest. This guy had been waiting for her outside her apartment building almost every day when she came home from school.

“Is everything okay?” Erwin asked, as he noticed that Marie had frozen upon seeing the man.

“I... um...” Marie said, not wanting to come off as needy or helpless. She liked to be a woman who could fight her own battles, but in truth, this man had been a little terrifying, and she knew lots of women had experiences like this; many of them ending badly.

“What’s wrong?” Erwin inquired, trying to see what she was looking at.

“It’s just... this guy,” Marie explained, “He’s been waiting outside my apartment for me every day. He always harasses me - asking me if I’m taken, if I want to be his friend, if he can have my number.”

Erwin leaned over to get a look at the man standing at the front of the apartment, and he immediately frowned, “I’ll walk you in. Don’t worry about him, I got this.”

Marie wasn’t sure what he meant by that, but she was certainly happy that Erwin cared about her enough to help her out with her problem. He got out of the car and opened her door for her, holding his hand out to her.

“Just follow my lead,” Erwin murmured. Marie took his hand and got out, Erwin hooking their arms together as he shut the door and began to lead her to the front door. The guy was standing there, watching the two of them as they approached the building. Marie could feel her heart pounding louder as they got closer.

“Hey baby,” the man said, “Who’s the beefcake?”

“Her boyfriend, dickhead,” Erwin shot the man a glare, “Back off, and leave her alone.”

Marie’s breath hitched in her throat. Boyfriend , she thought to herself. Even if she knew that Erwin had only said this to get the man to back off, she couldn’t help but enjoy for a brief moment pretending like Erwin was her boyfriend.

“You can do better than him, sweetheart,” the guy laughed, reaching for Marie’s arm, “Come on, I can show you a better time-”

Erwin undid his arm from Marie’s and grabbed the man by the collar with both hands, slamming him up against the wall of the building. Marie couldn’t help but stare at Erwin’s rippling muscles as he did so, amazed by his strength.

“If you ever touch, look at, or even think about my girlfriend again, I will end you ,” Erwin threatened, the man looking completely caught off guard.

He stared at Erwin with wide eyes, and Erwin growled in his face, “Got it? Now get the fuck out of here.”

The man grumbled angrily under his breath as Erwin let him go, leaving the vicinity and walking down the street away from them. Marie breathed a sigh of relief, and Erwin opened the front door for her.

“You let me know if he bothers you again,” Erwin said, “I can’t stand guys like that.”

“Thank you, Erwin,” Marie smiled, “I appreciate it.”

“Of course,” Erwin smiled back, “You have a good night, okay? Stay safe.”

Marie nodded, “Okay, thanks. You too.”

She waved a little at Erwin, who waited for her to get safely inside before he headed back to his car. What a gentleman , she thought to herself, thinking Erwin was incredibly sweet to her. He had to have some feelings for her if he would do something like that, right?

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 8: anything

Marie passed Erwin the drink menu and began paging through the lunch menu, trying to figure out what she wanted to eat. She’d invited Erwin out for lunch with her to ask some ‘follow-up’ questions for her article. In reality, she didn’t have any follow-up questions. She just wanted to bring Erwin out to lunch. Zeke and her had been plotting what they were going to do over text, and Marie had agreed to take Erwin out for a meal just to plant seeds of doubt in his head about Levi and Zeke’s relationship.

The waitress came over and took their orders, and as soon as she left, Marie began to put her plan in order. She smiled sweetly at Erwin, who returned the smile, waiting patiently for her to speak first. She turned her smile into a frown as she began her plan, and Erwin looked a little concerned all of a sudden.

“So Erwin,” Marie sighed, “I have to bring it up.”

“Bring what up?” Erwin asked, “Is something wrong?”

“It’s just...” Marie started, “Look, I think we all saw Levi and Zeke flirting at the bonfire. I just wanted to say how sorry I am that you had to go through that.”

Erwin frowned, looking a little confused, “Flirting...?”

He looked taken aback by her comment, as if he didn’t know what she was talking about. Marie had figured he’d react this way; he was so naïve and innocent, and wouldn’t dare to think that his sweet little Levi would do anything to hurt him. But Marie was here to change that.

“You didn’t notice it?” Marie wondered, “I thought it was pretty obvious. You should’ve seen the way Levi was looking at Zeke.”

Erwin’s eyebrows furrowed, as if he was trying to remember the bonfire, remember Levi’s face when he was looking at Zeke; as if he was trying to figure out if what Marie was saying was true.

“I just think it’s awful,” Marie tried again, “If I were with you, I’d never treat you that way. I think he’s taking advantage of you, going around flirting with other men like that.”

“Was he really flirting with Zeke?” Erwin asked, an innocent sadness taking over his eyes.

“I mean, ask your friends, I’m sure they’d agree,” Marie said with confidence, “And I mean, Zeke’s a rather attractive guy, but personally I find you to be far more handsome than he is.”

Erwin looked conflicted, a frown on his face as he took in Marie’s words. Marie held back a smile; she could tell what she’d said really affected Erwin, that it was really making him question Levi. He must’ve trusted her at least somewhat for him to believe what she was saying.

“I’m so sorry, Erwin,” Marie reached out, taking Erwin’s hand gently, “I didn’t want to ruin things for you. I just thought you deserved to know.”

Erwin sighed a little, “No, no. It’s fine. Thank you for telling me.”

Marie tried to hide her smile, feeling accomplished. She knew that she’d made him unsure of his relationship with his boyfriend, and that was exactly what she and Zeke had wanted.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke grinned a little as he saw the picture Marie posted to her Instagram of Erwin looking at his menu. This would definitely help him in his and Marie’s plan to break up Levi and Erwin. He was currently sitting at the bar with his teammates, Levi sitting next to him and sipping a drink quietly.

“Whoa, did you see this?” Zeke asked, holding the phone out to Levi.

Levi looked up at Zeke before taking his phone and looking at the photo, immediately frowning and handing it back, “What a fucking bitch.”

“You know, Erwin’s been spending a lot of time with her,” Zeke said, “Aren’t you worried?”

Levi crossed his arms, looking a little down trodden, “I mean... I don’t know. I don’t like her. But I trust Erwin.”

Zeke shrugged, “That’s good, I guess. I don’t know if I could trust my boyfriend if he was seeing another girl like that. And did you see how he was looking at her at the bonfire? I felt awful for you.”

Levi looked like he was trying not to be bothered, even though he very clearly was. He sucked in a deep breath, a sadness clear in his eyes.

“I... I noticed,” Levi replied in a quiet voice, taking a long sip of his drink, “He’s always being nice to her, but he’s too nice. It just... I don’t know. It irks me.”

“I can understand that,” Zeke said, “And the way they flirt with each other is just ridiculous. Does he even care about your feelings?”

Levi took another long sip of his drink, not answering Zeke. He looked like he was taking in the information Zeke was sharing with him, and thinking about the picture Zeke had shown him. Zeke was feeling a little giddy, knowing that the plan he and Marie had set into place was starting to take its effect.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi woke up the next morning feeling incredibly conflicted. They had their game the next day, Sunday, against Paradis, and Erwin was coming to stay the night at Kenny’s before the game. But Levi wasn’t so sure how he felt about Erwin right now. Of course, he really missed his boyfriend and was excited to see him, but after his conversation with Zeke, and seeing that picture of Erwin out to lunch with Marie, he was starting to worry that Erwin wasn’t getting the message, or that he wanted to get closer to Marie. Erwin hadn’t texted him all day yesterday, and Levi wondered if Marie had something to do with that. Either way, he had the perfect plan to get his boyfriend to pay more attention to him than to Marie. After all the gifts and sweetness that Erwin had showered him in, Levi was prepared to give a gift back to Erwin. He heard his phone ping, and looked at the notification from Erwin:

 

I’m on my way . Be there in an hour .

 

Levi texted back a quick ‘okay’ and got up to get ready for Erwin coming over. He went and took a shower, making sure to clean himself as best he could for his boyfriend. He got out of the shower and did his regular routine: brushing his hair, brushing his teeth, and putting on lotion so that his skin was silky and smooth. Then came the more difficult part. Levi laid down on the bed and began prepping himself, adding one finger after another until he was stretched enough for his boyfriend. He checked his phone, noting that he had about twenty minutes until Erwin would pull up. He quickly cleaned himself up and started getting dressed, running downstairs and unlocking the front door, so Erwin could just come up and see his surprise. Kenny and Kuchel were at a farmer’s market for the morning, and wouldn’t be back for a couple of hours, so Levi was looking forward to having the house alone with Erwin. Levi checked his phone, seeing a notification pop up from Erwin:

 

I’m here, baby.

 

Levi quickly typed back:

 

Come in, doors unlocked. I’m in my room (door at the end of the hallway), I have a surprise gift for you .

 

He set his phone down and laid down on the bed on his side, trying to look sexy as he sat there in a green cheerleading uniform, white stockings that went up to his thighs and a green lacy pair of panties underneath his skirt. He’d managed to get Hange to procure the uniform from the Paradis cheerleading team (Hange was popular with the girls on the team) and send it to him in the mail just for this occasion. He’d been planning it in his mind for weeks, and now the time was finally here. Levi heard the front door open and close, and soon heard Erwin’s footsteps coming up the stairs and down the hall towards Levi’s room. The door slowly opened, and Erwin walked in, a smile on his face as he prepared to greet Levi. Upon seeing his boyfriend in this outfit, his mouth dropped open, and his bag that he’d been carrying fell to the floor.

“Is... Is this my surprise?” Erwin asked quietly, swallowing thickly as his eyes raked up and down Levi’s body.

Levi nodded, turning on his back and spreading his legs a little, “Yes, do you like it?”

Erwin just stared at him with widened eyes before he slammed the door shut behind him and moved to the bed, climbing on top of Levi and beginning to kiss him hungrily. Levi gasped a little and held onto him, leaning into the kiss.

Erwin pulled away to breathe, “I fucking love it,” before he went back to kissing his boyfriend. Levi smiled into the kiss and whined as Erwin sucked on his lower lip. He wrapped his legs around Erwin’s waist and used his hands to tug him down closer so that their pelvises were now rubbing against each other. Levi was shocked to feel Erwin was already fully hard; he must’ve been really into Levi dressing up like this. Erwin quickly moved to Levi’s neck, sucking and licking at the skin there as he reached a hand down to palm at Levi’s erection through the skirt. Levi groaned quietly and grasped at Erwin’s shirt, trying to tug it off unsuccessfully. Erwin chuckled a little and pulled away, taking his shirt off and tossing it aside.

He leaned down and ground his hips against Levi’s, moaning softly against Levi’s cheek before murmuring between desperate kisses, “You look so fucking sexy, baby. Can’t believe you dressed up just for me. I love it so much.”

Levi whimpered and pushed his hips back against Erwin’s, craving the friction as he mumbled a quiet ‘thank you’ to Erwin’s compliment. Erwin pulled away all of a sudden and sat back, just examining Levi for a moment.

“What are you doing?” Levi asked, his erection pulsing as he clearly wanted more from his boyfriend.

“Just admiring,” Erwin smiled a little, his hands resting on Levi’s thighs and rubbing them gently, “You really do look incredible in this outfit. I’m so turned on right now.”

“Then take me, already,” Levi whined, “I already prepped myself anyways.”

At that, Erwin’s eyes flashed with a fiery lust, and he leaned back over his boyfriend to grind up against him and growl in a low voice, “You fingered yourself for me, baby? That’s so fucking sexy.”

Levi nodded and groaned, squirming a little under Erwin’s thrusts against him, “Please, Erwin. I know it’s only been a week, but I missed you so bad.”

“What did you miss, baby?” Erwin teased into his ear, nibbling at his earlobe and grinding his hips against Levi’s at a slow, agonizing pace, “Tell me.”

Levi could feel himself blushing as he tried to abandon the embarrassment that was holding him back, “I... I missed your dick, Erwin. I missed feeling you touch me, feeling you inside me, fucking me so good. Fuck , I want it, Erwin. Please?”

Erwin pulled away, a smug smirk on his face that Levi wanted to slap away, but he refrained. Erwin undid his belt buckle and tossed the belt aside before tugging his pants and boxers off, those soon joining the other clothes on the floor.

“Get on all fours, baby,” Erwin ordered quietly, patting his thigh a little, “I wanna take you from behind.”

Levi nodded and got up on his hands and knees, ass out in front of his boyfriend. Erwin lifted the skirt a little, groaning when he saw the lacy green panties Levi was wearing underneath.

“Fuck, you’re gonna kill me,” Erwin muttered under his breath, running his fingers along the lace before pulling his hand back and smacking Levi’s ass roughly.

Levi yelped and moaned at the feeling, wriggling his ass a little to keep Erwin’s attention. He felt Erwin’s fingers at the top of the panties before they were tugged down around his thighs, and there was another loud smack against his ass cheek that caused him to cry out.

Erwin rubbed his erection against Levi’s hole, pushing in slowly to help Levi get used to the feeling. Levi gasped and hugged onto the pillow nearest to him, letting a low groan escape his mouth. Erwin bottomed out, his balls flush against Levi’s ass, gripping his hips roughly in his calloused fingers. Levi could feel himself starting to go crazy, just wanting Erwin to fuck him into the mattress already. The feeling of being so full was too much to handle, and he was sure his legs were already shaking just from this alone.

Erwin ran his fingers over the skirt, sighing contently, “You ready, baby?”

“Erwin, get on with it,” Levi snapped, feeling himself getting impatient.

He heard Erwin chuckle before the man pulled out and began ramming into him over and over again, causing Levi to cry out and cling to the pillow below him. Yes , he thought to himself. This is what he’d wanted. Erwin gripping his hips so tightly that he might leave bruises, slamming into him as if his life depended on it. Though Levi was fairly innocent when it came to sex, he knew he liked the way Erwin did things, and he craved it every time they had sex.

Ah! ” Levi moaned, “Mm, Erwin! F-Fuck-”

“That’s right, baby,” Erwin cooed, plowing into him roughly, “You like that?”

Levi nodded desperately, trying to push back against Erwin’s thrusts. It was hard to because every time Erwin thrust, he was basically forcing Levi back into the mattress, so Levi was having a difficult time pushing back.

“Y-Yes!” Levi gasped, his fingers gripping the pillow so tightly that his knuckles were turning white, “ Fuck yes . Oh god.”

Erwin kept pounding into him, angling himself so he was hitting Levi’s prostate straight on. Levi could feel his legs shaking now, his orgasm already drawing near. He couldn’t last long when Erwin fucked him like this, and he reached down to tug at his erection.

“That’s a good boy,” Erwin murmured, “You gonna cum for me?”

Levi nodded, jerking himself off as quickly as he could as he sought his release. He was making the most erotic noises as Erwin rammed into him from behind, the loud sounds of their skin slapping against each other echoing throughout the room. The mattress squeaked loudly underneath them, and Levi tossed his head back in a loud moan as he came onto the sheets, panting hard.

“So good for me,” Erwin groaned at the sight, “I missed fucking you like this, baby. Missed your desperate little whines and your sexy noises. You turn me on so fucking much. Fuck, I’m so close.”

Levi was busy trying to catch his breath, focused at the same time on the constant thrusts into his sensitive hole from Erwin. He whined loudly and buried his face into the pillow below him, his face feeling completely red and hot from their activities.

“I’m gonna cum, baby,” Erwin growled, “Fuck. You’re so fucking hot- oh my god. Oh my god .”

Erwin came inside him, and Levi gasped a little at the feeling of the hot liquid spilling inside him. He whimpered as Erwin pulled out and collapsed onto the bed, turning onto his back and sighing happily as he watched Erwin trying to calm himself from his own orgasm. Erwin gave Levi a lazy smile before laying down next to him, grabbing Levi by his ass and tugging him closer.

“I fucking love you,” Erwin murmured as he kissed gently at Levi’s neck.

“I love you too,” Levi smiled, hugging Erwin close. He was surprised to feel that Erwin was already getting hard again, and could feel himself blushing from the feeling of Erwin’s pulsing member against his thigh.

“Can we go again?” Erwin was soon asking, and Levi was definitely feeling embarrassed from just how much he was turning his boyfriend on. But he nodded a little, his own dick starting to twitch just from knowing how turned on Erwin was.

“I’m gonna go slow this time, baby,” Erwin whispered soothingly in his ear as he climbed back on top of Levi and lined himself up.

Levi nodded a little, feeling Erwin pushing in again and whimpering from the feeling. Erwin held onto his boyfriend as he began to pump in and out of him slowly, pressing loving kisses all over his face. Though Levi enjoyed when they did things rough, he loved this just as much: when Erwin would take his time to appreciate and worship his body through his slow movements and sweet kisses and touches. Erwin would just hold him and fuck into him at an agonizing pace, listening to Levi beg and beg for more, and Levi enjoyed every single second of it. 

The feeling of Erwin sliding in and out of him so slowly was almost too much for Levi. He was moaning from it, and Erwin was just calmly kissing wherever he could: his face, his neck, his collarbone.

“E-Erwin,” Levi whined, “Erwin please , I want it - need it. Please .”

Erwin groaned and kept plowing into him at a slow pace, taking his time to find Levi’s prostate and start grinding and rocking into it. Levi’s legs were starting to shake again, his toes curling as Erwin’s dick drove him crazy.

Erwin! ” Levi gasped at one particularly well-angled thrust; one that hit his prostate straight on.

“Shhh, baby,” Erwin cooed in his ear, “Just take it, honey. It feels so good, doesn’t it?”

Levi whimpered, “Y-Yeah. It feels so fucking good.”

Levi was squirming now, and Erwin grabbed both of his wrists in one hand, holding them above his head while placing his other hand on Levi’s stomach to stop him from moving. He stared deeply into Levi’s eyes as he continued to thrust into that spot that was driving Levi insane, and now he couldn’t even move; he could only take it as Erwin was giving it to him.

“Mm,” Levi moaned, glancing down to see Erwin’s dick disappearing inside him over and over again. The sight was almost too much, and he could feel himself starting to pant as he grew closer by the second. Erwin’s dick was covered in his own cum from finishing inside Levi earlier, and the sight had Levi feeling incredibly hot and bothered.

“That’s it, baby,” Erwin murmured, “Taking my dick so good. You like watching it disappear inside you? Is that what’s got you so close, my baby?”

Levi nodded, tossing his head back onto the pillows and moaning, “I-I’m gonna- I’m so-”

Cum ,” Erwin growled in his ear, and Levi instantly finished, white strings of liquid spilling onto both his and Erwin’s stomachs.

Erwin smirked in some satisfaction as he continued, letting go of Levi’s hands and stomach. He tossed Levi’s legs over his shoulders and picked up the pace a little, chasing his own orgasm now as he fucked into Levi without abandon.

“Fuck, baby,” Erwin groaned, “You’re so fucking tight. Feels amazing. Shit .”

Erwin kept plowing into him, his breath hitching as he came inside Levi for the second time. He pulled out slowly, watching his cum spilling out of Levi and down his thighs and ass. Erwin groaned a little from the sight and leaned down to press a deep kiss to Levi’s lips.

That’s when they heard the front door opening. Levi gasped in some shock and shoved Erwin off him, quickly getting up and starting to tug the cheerleading uniform off, hiding it back in his closet.

“They’re home,” Levi explained quickly, “Get dressed.”

Erwin got up and hurriedly started to put on his clothes, Levi using tissues to clean himself up, as he figured that’d have to be good enough for now. Levi grabbed a pair of jeans and shirt from his closet and threw them on, hearing someone coming up the stairs.

Erwin tugged off the dirty sheet and tossed it into the hamper, covering the bed with the comforter. Levi shoved Erwin to sit down on the bed and sat next to him, turning on his TV to pretend as if they’d just been watching a movie.

There was a knock at the door, his uncle saying, “Levi, we’re home. Are you both dressed?”

Levi could feel himself blushing, and grumbled under his breath before calling back, “Yes! Come in.”

Kenny opened the door, smiling mischievously at the two of them. He obviously knew what they’d been up to, but Levi didn’t want to give him a chance to poke fun at them for it. He stood up and dragged Erwin over to his uncle.

“Kenny, this is my boyfriend, Erwin,” Levi introduced.

“Erwin,” Kenny chuckled, shaking Erwin’s hand, “So nice to finally meet you.”

“Same to you, sir,” Erwin shook Kenny’s hand, “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“Probably not good things,” Kenny rolled his eyes, “My nephew doesn’t like me much.”

Levi shot Kenny a glare and started pushing him back out of the room, “Okay, okay. You’ve met him. Can you leave us alone now?”

Kenny started laughing, “Alright, alright. I’ll harass you two more at dinner. Your mom bought a rotisserie chicken for dinner, so it’ll be ready soon.”

Levi nodded and shut the door in Kenny’s face, Erwin looking a little taken aback by the way Levi and Kenny interacted. Levi was muttering swears under his breath from his interaction with his uncle, feeling thoroughly annoyed that Kenny was already trying to embarrass him.

“Do you two... are you always that mean to your uncle?” Erwin asked.

I’m not mean!” Levi protested, “He’s just playing nice right now. Don’t fall for it.”

Erwin shrugged a little, “Well, I guess I’ll find out at dinner.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Dinner!” Kuchel called out from downstairs, and Erwin soon made his way down the stairs behind Levi. As soon as Kuchel saw him, she rushed to him and enveloped him in a big hug, Erwin immediately hugging her back.

“Levi and I missed you so much!” she exclaimed, pulling away and kissing his cheek, “I’m so glad you could come stay with us before your game tomorrow.”

Erwin smiled, “I missed you both too, Mom. Thanks for having me.”

Levi clung to Erwin’s arm and started leading him to the table, insisting Erwin sit across from him so they could see each other. Kenny and Kuchel soon sat at the table as well, Kuchel starting to portion out chicken and potatoes onto their plates for them.

“So Erwin,” Kenny started, and Levi already looked incredibly irritated just by the man’s voice, “How did you meet my nephew?”

Erwin supposed he should’ve been a little nervous meeting Levi’s uncle, but he wasn’t. He was very good at charming his boyfriend’s relatives, and he wasn’t too concerned about Kenny liking him.

“Well, he joined the soccer team last year, and that’s pretty much it,” Erwin explained, watching Levi poke at his food as he stared intently at his plate, “We started spending more time together and then we started dating.”

“Adorable,” Kenny chuckled, a mischievous look on his face, “Has Levi told you much about growing up with his Uncle Kenny?”

Erwin shook his head, and Levi instantly looked up from his food, shooting a glare at his uncle, “You’d better not-”

But it was too late, Kenny grinned at Erwin’s response and immediately went into his stories: “Uncle Kenny was Levi’s favorite , remember Kuchel? He used to cling to me when I’d try to drop him off at daycare.”

Kuchel smiled sweetly, “Yes. He was so cute, he would always ask me when we could visit ‘Unky Kenny’ again. So precious, how much he loved his uncle.”

“Can we not?” Levi asked through gritted teeth, “Erwin gets it, I was cute. What kid isn’t?”

“But you were especially cute, Levi,” Kenny emphasized, “And you were such a mama’s boy. When Kuchel would drop you off at mine, you’d cry until I held you, just like your mommy would.”

Levi was red in the face, and Erwin couldn’t help but think this whole thing was incredibly sweet. Even if Kenny was just seeking to embarrass Levi, it was still adorable that Levi had been like that when he was little.

“Aww, that’s so cute,” Erwin smiled, and Levi gave him a look of death.

“He was so shy,” Kenny continued, “Always hid behind my long coat. And he couldn’t sleep by himself until he was at least seven because of his nightmares.”

Kenny ,” Levi growled, “ Shut up .”

“Sweetheart, don’t be mean to your uncle,” Kuchel scolded, “He’s been very nice to you since we moved in.”

Kenny grinned, “Yeah, sweetheart , be nice to your uncle.”

Levi looked like he might explode, but he sucked in a deep breath and muttered a quiet ‘sorry’ for his mother’s sake. They continued to eat dinner whilst chatting about various topics: mostly soccer and how school was going.

“I’ll do the dishes,” Erwin offered as he stood to help clear the table.

“That’s usually Kenny’s job, so he can help,” Kuchel explained, “Thanks, honey.”

Erwin nodded and went to the sink, starting to wash the dishes as they were piled up next to him. Levi appeared at Erwin’s side, standing up on his tip toes and pressing a quick kiss to Erwin’s cheek when he thought nobody was looking.

“I’ll be in my room when you’re done,” he said quietly, and Erwin nodded, watching Levi walk off to go up to his room.

Kenny stood at Erwin’s other side, drying the dishes and putting them away as Erwin finished rinsing them. Erwin set the last plate in front of Kenny, rinsing out the sink and drying off his hands as Kenny dried the dish and put it away. Kuchel had long since gone into the living room, and Erwin was alone with Levi’s uncle, which he didn’t mind. Kenny seemed like a pretty nice guy.

That’s when Erwin was suddenly pressed up against the wall, a knife in his face. Where the knife came from, Erwin had no idea. But he was taken by surprise, shock coursing through his body.

“Listen, kid,” Kenny said in a low voice, pointing the knife in Erwin’s face threateningly, “You seem okay. But if you ever break my little nephew’s heart, I will find out where you fucking live. Got it?”

Erwin nodded quickly, putting his hands up in innocence. Kenny pulled away and tucked the knife back into his pocket, where he’d apparently gotten it from. He smirked a little at Erwin’s shocked reaction.

“Run along, now,” Kenny said, “I’m sure Levi’s missing you already.”

Erwin nodded again, unable to speak. He quickly rushed out of the room and up the stairs, heading down the hallway to Levi’s room. Perhaps that was why Levi didn’t like Kenny. He suddenly seemed to be a very no-nonsense type of guy, and he’d definitely scared Erwin shitless.

“Why do you look so shaken up?” Levi asked as soon as Erwin came into the bedroom and shut the door.

“O-Oh,” Erwin tried, “Nothing. I’m fine.”

“What the fuck did Kenny say to you?” Levi inquired with narrowed eyes.

Nothing ,” Erwin insisted, “Come on, baby. Nothing happened. I’m fine.”

Levi just stared at Erwin skeptically for a good moment before he sighed, “ Fine . I’ll drop it for now, but I’m gonna find out what he said to you, one way or another.”

Erwin was going to respond, when he noticed Levi was wearing one of the shirts from his bag. It didn’t fit him, and he looked like he was practically drowning in the shirt, wearing only briefs underneath. Erwin moved away from the door, starting to walk towards Levi, who was lying on the bed comfortably.

“Are you wearing my shirt?” Erwin asked.

Levi blushed, but nodded a little, “It... It looked comfy. I hope you don’t mind.”

Erwin smiled, climbing into the bed and tugging Levi close to him, “I don’t mind. It’s really cute.”

Levi scowled, “I’m not cute.”

Erwin chuckled, “Levi, baby. You’re adorable .”

Levi pouted in annoyance, which only made him all the more adorable to Erwin. He pressed sweet kisses all over his boyfriend’s face, earning some giggles from Levi, who was smiling from the attention. Erwin sighed happily, snuggling close to Levi and holding him tight. He was so glad they had been able to spend this time together, as he’d missed his boyfriend immensely.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 9: Traitor

They were in the second half of the game when the drama occurred. It started at half-time. Erwin watched the Marley team gather around the bench as Zeke gave them a pep talk for the second half. Marley was losing 1-0, but Erwin knew that there was every possibility that they could make a comeback in the second half. Erwin was giving his own team a pep talk when he saw Zeke put his arm around Levi, and he could feel his blood boiling from the sight. 

The second half started, and Erwin took his place on the field, watching Zeke carefully, as he had the ball. The two made eye contact, a smirk on Zeke’s face, as he kicked the ball as hard as he could in Erwin’s direction. Erwin’s eyes widened as the ball made contact with his head, knocking him back onto the grass with force. His vision blacked out for a second, and he soon saw Mike and Nanaba standing over him, Mike waving over the medics from the sidelines.

“Fuck,” Erwin muttered, trying to sit up. His vision immediately blackened, and Mike was soon pressing him back down gently, telling him to stay where he was.

Levi soon also appeared at his side, asking him if he was okay. Erwin didn’t know: his ears were ringing, his vision was blurry, and his head was pounding. Levi took his hand gently as the medics came over and started trying to move him onto the gurney.

“I’ll visit you after the game, okay?” Levi was saying, though his words barely registered in Erwin’s muddled head at the moment.

He was brought to the medic tent off-field, getting his head assessed and being given medication. They diagnosed him with a concussion, and within the next 45 minutes that it took the game to finish, Erwin was feeling at least well enough to speak and converse with the medics.

Hange, Mike, and Nanaba came to visit him as soon as the game finished. They looked down trodden, and Erwin immediately knew this was a bad sign. The three gathered around his bed.

“We lost?” Erwin asked, getting nods of confirmation in return.

“2-1,” Mike sighed, “Levi’s just too good, and without you we were screwed.”

Erwin frowned a little, cursing under his breath. He felt as though he’d let his team down, though he knew it wasn’t his fault. In fact, he knew that Zeke had kicked the ball at his head on purpose, and he was furious.

“I have good news, though,” Hange grinned, “I got a girl’s number.”

Erwin couldn’t help but chuckle, “That’s good, I guess. Who?”

“Some girl on the Marley team,” Nanaba rolled her eyes, “Hange’s a traitor.”

“Am not!” Hange argued, “She’s cute, I couldn’t help myself. We were flirting the entire time that I was defending her.”

Erwin laughed a little at their bickering, “Good for you, Hange. At least something good came out of the game, I suppose.”

“Erwin?” came a soft voice from behind the three tall figures, and they moved aside to see Levi standing at the tent entrance.

“Levi,” Erwin smiled.

“We’ll give you two some time alone,” Mike said, the three of them filing out as Levi rushed into Erwin’s arms.

“Are you okay?” Levi asked, hugging him tight, “That looked like it hurt.”

Erwin nodded a little, hugging Levi back, “I have a concussion.”

Levi pulled away and kissed Erwin sweetly, “My poor baby. I’ll take good care of you, okay?”

Levi gently ran his fingers through Erwin’s hair, looking incredibly concerned about him. Erwin smiled up at him sweetly, wanting to reassure him that he was doing okay. Sure, his head still hurt like crazy, but he didn’t want Levi to worry.

Levi sighed, pressing another kiss to Erwin’s forehead, “Zeke said he’s really sorry. He didn’t mean to kick it at you, he was aiming for the goal.”

Erwin sucked in a deep breath, “Levi, he definitely did that on purpose.”

Levi frowned, shaking his head almost instantly, “No, Erwin. Zeke wouldn’t do that on purpose. He felt awful about it - he was beating himself up about it in the locker room after the game.”

Erwin could feel himself getting annoyed already. Levi hadn’t seen the look on Zeke’s face; the man had clearly kicked the ball at him intentionally. Zeke was pretending to feel bad just so that Levi wouldn’t be mad at him.

“Levi, I’m telling you,” Erwin repeated, “He was smirking at me when he did it. Trust me, it was on purpose .”

Levi just stared at him, irritation crossing his face as well, “Erwin, I think I know Zeke better than you. He wouldn’t do something like that.”

Erwin instantly retorted, “But you should trust me more than you trust him.”

Levi shot him a small glare, “I do , but you should trust that I know Zeke. He wouldn’t do that, he has no reason to. You’re probably just remembering wrong. After all, you have a concussion, Erwin. How do you know you really saw him smirk at you?”

Erwin couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Was Levi really that dense? He really didn’t think Zeke had a reason to hurt him? Didn’t Levi know that Zeke had it out for Erwin? Sure, they were rival captains, but Zeke was also pining after his boyfriend, so Zeke had every reason in his mind to go after Erwin. Why couldn’t Levi see that?

“Levi,” Erwin frowned, “I know what I saw. Why are you doubting me? Don’t you trust me?”

Levi bit his lip and looked away from Erwin, which wasn’t a good sign. Erwin felt his heart sink. Did Levi trust him anymore? What had happened that was making him act this way all of a sudden?

“I... I don’t know if I should trust you, Erwin,” Levi finally admitted, “You keep spending time with Marie even though you promised me you only liked her as a friend. How can I trust you after all that?”

So that’s why Levi was acting so standoffish. Erwin could feel himself getting angry now. Levi had been spending time with Zeke too! Why was it okay for Levi to spend time with Zeke and it wasn’t okay for him to spend time with Marie? Plus, their meetings had been strictly professional; it was for Marie’s article.

“So should I just trust you then?” Erwin snapped, “Even though you’ve been flirting with Zeke? Maybe that’s why you don’t believe me, huh? You have such a big crush on him that you’re blinded to his evil ways?”

Levi blushed a little at the implication before muttering, “I do not have a crush on that idiot. But I can tell you like Marie.”

“I don’t like Marie like that,” Erwin insisted, “How many times do I have to tell you that?!”

“How many times do I have to deal with finding couples pictures of you two on Instagram, Erwin?!” Levi shouted, looking incredibly frustrated, “At least when I’m with Zeke, I make sure to be respectful of you. You just- give her your jacket, take pictures with her, flirt with her! What else have you been doing with her, huh?! How am I supposed to trust you anymore?!”

Erwin was speechless. Levi really didn’t trust him that much? He shot Levi a dangerous look before snarling, “Well if you don’t trust me anymore, then why are we together, Levi? Relationships are based on trust.”

“Erwin, I could ask the same thing of you!” Levi continued, “You say that you trust me, but when it comes to Zeke, you lose that trust completely? Zeke’s practically my only friend here, and you just want me to be alone in a place that I don’t even like so you can be happy? Are you really that jealous that I can’t even have one friend?”

“Levi,” Erwin glared, “It’s not about that! If it were anyone other than Zeke-”

“You’re not making any sense!” Levi interrupted, “All it looks like is that you want me to be alone and miserable while you hang out with Marie all the time!”

“Hey!” Erwin growled, “I’m not with her all the time! I do it for the publicity of the team! It’s strictly professional!”

“Yeah right,” Levi rolled his eyes, crossing his arms, “When I was there, Marie was always hanging around you, and now that I’m gone, you two are always hanging out after school even though I told you that she likes you. You’ve never tried to stay away from her. I bet she probably even stays in your bedroom at night.”

Erwin could feel himself growing angrier with each word Levi said to him. How could Levi say something like that?! Marie being in his bed at night?! Erwin would never disrespect Levi by cheating on him like that!

“She doesn’t stay with me!” Erwin spat, “This has nothing to do with that! This has everything to do with the fact that you don’t believe me when I say that Zeke did it on purpose! Plus, that night at the bonfire, you and Zeke were getting very close and I didn’t say anything because I thought you were just drunk. But now I’m starting to think that you being ‘tipsy’ was just a cover for you to make out with him in the car!”

“You’re such an asshole! ” Levi yelled, clenching his fists at his sides, “This has everything to do with Marie as well! It has to do with why you never listened to me, and why now you don’t want to trust me! You probably invented this whole thing about Zeke kicking the ball at you on purpose, just so you could break up with me and run into Marie’s arms so you can finally sleep with her without feeling guilty!”

“Levi, you’re a fucking idiot,” Erwin bit back, “How could you say that?! You know I would never-”

You’re a fucking idiot for saying all that and not trusting me,” Levi retorted, “So I’m going to ask you this once, and only once: do you trust me one hundred percent?”

Erwin just stared at him with narrowed eyes, not sure how to answer that question. Did he trust Levi? How could he after the things Levi had just said to him? Erwin sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm his anger. But he was truly coming to the end of his wits, and was losing his patience fast.

“I... I...” Erwin got out slowly, “Yes, a part of me does, but another part of me has doubts; just like you don’t trust me .”

Levi looked taken aback, not having expected that answer, “Erwin... how could you-”

Erwin sighed heavily, “Look, I’ll make things easy for you. I’m tired of arguing and I can tell all you want is to go back to Zeke anyways. Now you can flirt with him without worry.”

Levi still looked a little shocked, whispering, “Are you breaking up with me?”

Erwin just stared at him for a moment before nodding a little, truly fed up with this argument that constantly seemed to be getting in the way of their relationship. If Levi wanted to be with Zeke, then who was Erwin to stop him?

Levi’s eyes widened a little, “Erwin-”

“No, that’s enough,” Erwin said in a low voice, “If you really like Zeke so much that you don’t trust me when I say he kicked that ball on purpose, then maybe you should just go be with him, okay?”

“E-Erwin,” Levi tried again, “I don’t-”

“No, Levi,” Erwin growled, “Get out. We’re done.”

Levi stared at him with wide, hurt eyes, before his expression turned to anger. He grumbled, “Fine,” and left the tent hurriedly. Erwin could feel his heart sinking from their conversation. Had he really just ended things with Levi?

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke got about halfway home when he realized he was still wearing his soccer jersey. He’d changed his pants, but left his shirt in the locker room. He headed back to campus, walking back across the field and heading down into the locker room. As soon as he entered, he knew he wasn’t alone. He could hear the sounds of sniffling coming from in between the lockers, and slowly started walking towards the sound. He rounded the corner to find Levi sitting there, tearful and red-eyed, hugging onto his soccer bag as he leaned against the wall.

“Zeke,” Levi said in some surprise as soon as he saw the man, scrambling to get up, “I... I was just leaving.”

“Levi,” Zeke frowned, placing his hands on Levi’s shoulders to stop him from leaving, “What happened?”

At first, Zeke thought maybe some of the other players on the Marley team had finally bullied him to tears, but Levi would soon reveal that to be false. Levi looked away from Zeke, biting his lip hard to stop it from quivering.

“I... Erwin broke up with me,” Levi sniffled loudly, barely able to get the words out.

Zeke stared at him in shock, his eyes widening and his breath hitching in his throat. He almost couldn’t believe it. Had he and Marie really done it? Erwin and Levi were really through? Zeke wanted to be happy, wanted to throw his arms around Levi and kiss him, but he knew he couldn’t. Not when Levi was in this state.

“I’m so sorry, Levi,” Zeke murmured, letting go of his shoulders so he could leave if he wanted to, “What happened?”

Levi shook his head, tears pooling in his eyes as he muttered, “N-Nothing. I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Well,” Zeke tried again, “I’m here for you if you want to talk.”

Levi nodded, sniffling loudly, “Th-Thank you.”

The two stood in some silence for a second, before Levi shocked Zeke by throwing his arms around him and burying his face into Zeke’s shoulder, his shoulders racking with sobs. Zeke’s eyes widened, standing there in some surprise, before he wrapped his arms around Levi and held him tight.

“Shh, it’s okay,” Zeke rubbed his back soothingly, “It’ll be okay, Levi.”

Levi just cried and cried into his shoulder, and Zeke couldn’t believe Levi was being this vulnerable around him. He must’ve been really upset. Zeke just held him while he cried, waiting for him to calm down a little so that they could talk.

Finally, Levi pulled away, wiping his eyes on his sleeves. He wouldn’t look at Zeke, obviously embarrassed by expressing such emotions in front of him. But Zeke gently took Levi’s face into his hands, forcing him to look up into Zeke’s eyes.

“Levi...” he started, “I... I would do anything to make you happy.”

Levi immediately turned red at his words, opening and closing his mouth as if he didn’t know what to say. Zeke knew Levi was in a vulnerable position. In fact, he was purposefully taking advantage of that, worried that this would be his only chance.

“I want to take you on a date,” Zeke stated, caressing Levi’s cheek gently.

Levi just stared at him in some shock, his eyes widening a little. He jerked his head away from Zeke’s hands, turning to the bench to gather up his soccer bag. He slung it over his shoulder.

“I... I need to think about it,” Levi replied, pushing past Zeke and heading to the front door.

That wasn’t a no , Zeke thought to himself, smiling a little as he watched Levi leave the locker room. He took out his phone and typed a text to Marie:

 

We did it, bitch!!! 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Kenny and Kuchel were sitting on the couch when Levi came in from his game. Kuchel immediately sat up, and Kenny looked up to see what she looked so worried about. Levi stood there, eyes red from crying. He barely even looked at either of them before he rushed up the stairs, and the two of them exchanged a look, immediately knowing something was wrong. Kuchel got up and started to head up the stairs, and Kenny decided it’d be best to follow her. He wanted to know why Levi was so clearly upset; who had hurt him and why.

Kuchel knocked quietly on Levi’s closed bedroom door, and he responded, “P-Please just go away.”

Kuchel pushed the door open anyways, and the two of them saw Levi, his whole body shaking with sobs as he cried into his pillow. Kuchel immediately rushed to him, sitting next to him on the bed and rubbing his back.

“Baby, what’s wrong?” Kuchel asked, “Why are you crying?”

“H-He broke u-up with m-me,” Levi managed to get out between sobs.

“Oh sweetheart,” Kuchel whispered, “I’m so sorry, baby.”

Levi sobbed, turning over and clinging to his mother. That bastard , Kenny thought, not staying long to see Levi this broken up. He was furious. Hadn’t he just warned that idiot what would happen if he broke Levi’s heart?!

Kenny immediately went to the garage and opened the door, putting the keys in his motorcycle and starting to drive to Paradis. He already knew Erwin’s address; he’d acquired it through his own means as soon as Levi began dating the man a year ago. He was just protective like that; maybe overly so. But he didn’t like it when his nephew was hurt, and he wasn’t about to let this Erwin guy get away with this. Kenny was ready to beat up the kid, make him hurt on the outside just as much as Levi was hurting on the inside.

Kenny parked his motorcycle outside Erwin’s dorm building, getting off it and going up to the door. It was locked, but that was no problem for Kenny, who had a talent in lock-picking. He walked up the stairs to the second floor, heading down to Erwin’s dorm and knocking loudly on the door. There was the sound of some scrambling within the dorm room, before the door opened slowly. Erwin stood there, an ice pack to his head, his eyes red and tearful, just like Levi was. He looked as though he had just been crying, fresh tears on his face.

Grabbing him by the collar, Kenny tugged him closer, growling in his face, “I thought I told you not to hurt my little nephew, Erwin.”

Erwin wasn’t even looking at him, just staring off at the floor as more tears flowed from his eyes. He looked completely broken, and he whispered, “Just beat me up and get it over with.”

Kenny just stared at him for a moment before sighing heavily and letting him go, “Fuck, kid. I can’t beat you up when you already look so pathetic.”

Erwin looked a little surprised, “But... But I-”

“Shut up before I change my mind,” Kenny said, grabbing Erwin by the arm and dragging him into Erwin’s dorm, “Now tell Uncle Kenny what happened, maybe we can get this sorted out.”

They sat down on Erwin’s bed in his tiny dorm, Erwin starting to tearfully explain what happened between him and Levi. He told Kenny about Zeke and Marie, how Levi had been flirting with Zeke, and how Levi thought Erwin was flirting with Marie. Then, he went on to explain what happened at the game, his concussion, and their argument.

“Well, kid,” Kenny sighed when Erwin finished, “It sounds like it might be good for you two to just take a break for a bit. You sound like you’re both down each other’s throats over Zeke and Marie. Maybe just give it some time, okay? I’m sure you two will be okay, you both just need to cool down.”

“We’ve never had a fight like that before,” Erwin frowned, “I just... I feel like he likes Zeke, but he just won’t admit it.”

“Well, do you like Marie?” Kenny asked.

Erwin blushed a little before shaking his head, “I mean... she’s beautiful and I enjoy her company. But I don’t know if I like her like that.”

“Well,” Kenny frowned, “Maybe you two just need to keep some distance for a little while.”

Kenny stood up, hearing Erwin behind him whimper quietly, “I don’t know how I’m going to live without him.”

Kenny sucked in a deep breath, turning around and placing his hands on Erwin’s shoulders, “Hey, come on. Don’t give up so easily, okay? Give it some time, I’m sure you’ll both come around.”

Erwin sniffled, smiling a little, “Thanks.”

Kenny took his hands away, giving Erwin a sad smile, “See you around, kid. Don’t beat yourself up too much, okay?”

Erwin nodded, giving Kenny a sad smile in return as Kenny left his dorm and closed the door behind him. Kenny sucked in a deep breath, deciding to head back to the house. He couldn’t believe he actually felt bad for Erwin, but the man had looked so heartbroken that Kenny couldn’t just do what he’d set out to.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi came downstairs the next morning, his eyes still puffy with tears from crying most of the night. His mother was already at work, and he knew his uncle was still in the house somewhere. He walked into the kitchen, his uncle sitting at the table and eating a piece of toast. As soon as Levi entered, Kenny looked up at him.

“Levi,” Kenny greeted, “Are you hungry? Do you want something?”

Levi sniffled and shook his head, rubbing his eyes a little, “‘M not hungry.”

Kenny frowned, getting up and walking towards him. Levi instantly took a step back, not wanting his uncle to touch him. Kenny stopped in his tracks and rolled his eyes a little, grumbling under his breath.

“Oi, brat,” Kenny scolded, “Let me be nice to you.”

“I don’t need you to be nice to me,” Levi said quietly, going to the cabinet and getting out a glass. He poured himself some water from the tap and went to leave.

“Levi, wait,” Kenny tried again, “Come back.”

Levi stopped in his tracks, turning around, “What?”

“Come here,” Kenny said, “I wanna show you something.”

Levi sighed in some annoyance and followed Kenny back to the kitchen table, sitting down next to him. Kenny had a binder of papers in front of him, and he slid it over to Levi, motioning for him to open it. Levi gave him a confused look before opening the binder, seeing a pile of children’s drawings inside. He frowned, looking even more confused until he saw the name poorly written in the bottom left corner of the page. These were his drawings from when he was little.

At first, he wanted to be embarrassed, but he couldn’t help but smile a little at the first picture: it was him and his mom going to the store, holding hands. He’d written ‘I love mommy’ on the top of the page in toddler handwriting.

“Where did you find these?” Levi asked, turning to the next drawing.

“I kept them,” Kenny said, “These are ones you drew when I would babysit you.”

Levi could feel himself blushing a little. He didn’t realize his uncle cared enough to keep his drawings from when he was a kid. The next drawing he looked at was of his uncle; Levi recognized his long coat, hat, and beard. He’d written ‘Unky Keny’ above it, and Levi could feel his heart swelling from the cuteness of his old drawings. Maybe he really was a cute kid after all. Now that it was just him and Kenny looking at the drawings, without Erwin there, Levi felt a little less embarrassed about admitting that.

Levi flipped through the next couple of drawings, most of them being of Levi at daycare or Levi with his mom. But he came across one particular one he’d drawn of his uncle in a superhero cape, a big ‘K’ on his chest for his name.

“Do you remember drawing that one?” Kenny asked, smiling a little.

Levi shook his head, “No, are you supposed to be a superhero in this one?”

Kenny nodded, chuckling a bit, “That’s my favorite one. You had to draw your hero in daycare, and you drew me. You were so excited to give it to me when I picked you up. It was adorable.”

Levi could feel his face turning red, and he smiled softly at the memory Kenny shared.

“Wow, I really must have loved you a lot,” Levi commented, and Kenny nodded in agreement.

This was one of those rare moments that he thought maybe his uncle wasn’t so bad. He’d tried to cheer him up by showing him these drawings; not making fun of him or embarrassing him. In fact, Kenny hadn’t been all that bad as of late. He’d given Levi advice, and he hadn’t been too awful when Erwin had come to visit.

“Kenny,” Levi sighed, “Thank you.”

Kenny raised an eyebrow, “Thank you? For what?”

“For being here for me lately,” Levi said quietly, getting up as he prepared to leave. They never shared personal moments like this, and it was making him incredibly uncomfortable, so he wanted to say what he had to say and just get the hell out of there.

But as he walked to the door, he heard Kenny laughing a little, “I love you too, kiddo.”

Levi felt his face turning a deep shade of red as he turned to look at his uncle, a smirk on the man’s face. Levi grumbled curses under his breath as he exited the room, heading back upstairs to his bedroom.

As he walked into his room, the sunlight from his window gleamed onto the necklace laying on his desk. It was the heart necklace Erwin had gotten him. Levi was feeling grief-stricken and hurt over seeing the necklace, and knew exactly what he wanted to do with hit. He went to his desk drawer, pulling out an envelope and writing Erwin’s address on it. He put the necklace inside and sealed it, placing a stamp in the corner to prepare it for the mail. Levi could drop the envelope in the mailbox on his way to the university the next time he went. Though his Uncle Kenny had made him feel momentarily better, seeing the necklace had made things worse all over again.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 10: Déjà Vu

Erwin had been significantly depressed, and it was starting to affect his ability to play soccer. His teammates had noticed, and they’d obviously heard about the breakup, so they’d been trying to take things easy on him, which only made him feel worse. He didn’t like to be pitied, and he felt as though he was letting everyone down. But he hadn’t talked to Levi in two weeks now, and he truly missed his now ex-boyfriend. As he finished up practice, he saw Marie sitting on the bleachers out of the corner of his eye, her smile making him feel at least a little bit better. She got up as soon as she saw him walking towards the locker rooms, and went to meet him.

“Hi Erwin,” she smiled sadly, “How’ve you been since the break up?”

Erwin nodded a little, lying, “I’m fine.”

Marie looked up at him skeptically, “Are you sure? You don’t really look fine. You look exhausted.”

Do I really? He wondered. He definitely felt exhausted, but he didn’t realize he looked it. Of course, Marie would be the one to be able to look right through him. She was very honest, and Erwin was a little taken aback by this at first.

“I mean, I’m kind of tired, yeah,” Erwin admitted, “It’s been a rough couple of weeks.”

Marie frowned at him, taking his hand gently and squeezing it, “It’ll be okay, Erwin.”

Erwin gave her a grateful but sad smile, squeezing her hand back before letting it go. The touch of her soft hand was a little too much for him to handle; it reminded him of Levi’s small, dainty hands.

“Hey,” Marie suggested, “Why don’t we go on a walk together?”

Erwin raised an eyebrow, “A walk?”

“Yeah,” Marie smiled, rubbing his arm soothingly, “We could go to the duck pond. It’s not far from here. Go get dressed and we can go.”

Marie hadn’t really given him much of a choice, but Erwin was for some reason fine with this. Perhaps he was just so lonely from breaking up with Levi that he craved some form of interaction. He’d been avoiding his friends all week outside of practice, but going on a walk with Marie seemed like it wouldn’t be too overwhelming for his fragile soul.

“Okay,” Erwin agreed, “I’ll be back.”

He went down to the locker room, Hange grinning at him, “I see you’ve already moved onto Marie?”

Erwin quickly shook his head, “No, no. Hange, we’re just friends.”

Hange frowned a little, “Aww, I thought you’d finally started to move on from Levi.”

“It’s only been two weeks,” Erwin reminded them, “It’s going to take some time, Hange.”

Hange nodded, and Erwin started to get ready, changing into his normal clothes and putting his uniform up in his locker. He soon filed out of the locker room with the rest of his teammates, smiling upon seeing Marie waiting for him.

“You ready to go?” she asked, and Erwin nodded in response.

She looped her arm through Erwin’s and started leading him to the pathway that led to the duck pond on campus, the two of them walking together side by side. Erwin felt a little weird that they were walking arm in arm, but part of him craved someone’s touch, so he allowed it to happen.

“So how have you really been?” Marie asked, “Tell me the truth.”

Erwin sucked in a deep breath, deciding to be more open and honest with her, “It’s not been going well. I really miss him.”

“I don’t blame you,” Marie replied, “You two seemed really in love.”

Erwin nodded, already feeling the tears pooling in his eyes as he thought about how much he still loved Levi. He held back, not wanting to cry in front of Marie. He wasn’t sure if he was ready to be that emotionally vulnerable around her.

“Well, it’ll all get better with time, won’t it?” she advised, “It’s only been two weeks, so I’m sure you just need more time.”

Erwin nodded again, a sinking feeling in his stomach as he thought about Levi. The two of them arrived at the duck pond, and Marie led him to the bench that was set up in front of the pond. Erwin sat down with her, and was a little surprised when she wrapped her arm around him, pulling him a little closer on the bench. She was rubbing his arm soothingly, trying to comfort him. Erwin wasn’t entirely sure how he felt about it, but it was definitely nice to be comforted. He’d been essentially going through this breakup by himself, shutting himself in his room.

“Oh, look,” Marie smiled, pointing at the pond. A mother duck and her ducklings were entering the pond, starting to swim to the other side. Erwin smiled a little at the sight, thinking they were incredibly sweet.

The duck pond was making Erwin think of Levi. They used to go on walks past the duck pond together, and Levi would always comment on how cute the ducklings were. Erwin could feel the tears rolling down his cheeks before he could even stop them.

“Honey,” Marie sighed sadly, reaching up and wiping at Erwin’s tears, “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?”

He sniffled, blushing a little at Marie’s actions, “I’m fine. Sorry, I shouldn’t be crying like this.”

“Don’t be sorry,” Marie murmured, reaching out and hugging him close, “It’s okay, Erwin. I’m sure it’s really hard for you right now.”

Erwin accepted her hug, just wanting somebody to hold him. He couldn’t help the tears from spilling now, and he took a moment to allow himself to cry before he pulled himself together, taking in a deep breath and pulling away from Marie.

“Are you okay?” Marie asked, looking up into his eyes.

“I... I’ll be fine,” Erwin replied, blushing horribly as he realized how close they were.

He wiped away his tears, looking away from her. He definitely was not ready for them to be so close like this; not this soon. He certainly liked Marie, but he wasn’t sure he liked her in that way.

“Hey, let’s take a picture together,” Marie suggested, “I want to see your smile.”

Erwin couldn’t help but smile a little at that suggestion, nodding in agreement. Marie held up her phone to take a selfie of them, and Erwin leaned in to rest his chin on her shoulder, smiling sweetly at the camera. Marie was blushing lightly, beaming at the camera before she took a picture of them.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi was in the locker room before practice when he saw the picture of Erwin and Marie. His heart sunk, seeing Erwin’s chin resting on Marie’s shoulder, a smile on both of their faces. The caption read: “Walk with Erwin to the duck pond #socutetogether”. Levi could feel tears coming to his eyes. How could Erwin have moved on already? And with Marie? He quickly brushed the tears away, putting his phone in his locker and heading up to the field.

He was very distracted the entire practice, not giving it his best at all. He felt mentally and emotionally drained, Marie and Erwin on his mind. Had Erwin really agreed to be with Marie so soon after their breakup? It’d only been about two weeks. Levi had a knot in his stomach, feeling like he was sick.

Once practice was done, he went to the locker room, not speaking to anybody as he just wanted to get dressed and get the hell out of there. Zeke approached his locker and the two of them started to get dressed, Levi barely even there as he was so caught up in his thoughts about Marie and Erwin.

“Everything okay, Levi?” Zeke asked, “You look really down.”

Levi looked up at him before shaking his head a little, taking out his phone and showing Zeke the picture. Zeke frowned as he examined the photo of Erwin and Marie, handing the phone back to Levi.

“I’m sorry, Levi,” Zeke said quietly, “That really sucks.”

Levi nodded in agreement, “I just... I can’t believe he moved on so quickly.”

Zeke placed his hand gently on Levi’s shoulder, giving him a sympathetic look, “I really am sorry. Did you want to go do something to take your mind off it?”

Levi was suddenly remembering that Zeke had asked him on a date two weeks ago. Since that day, they’d essentially pretended like it hadn’t happened. But Levi was thinking more on it now, especially since Erwin had moved on so quickly. Perhaps he deserved to go out too, to try dating somebody new, like Erwin was. Either way, he figured he could get back at Erwin by posting a picture with Zeke. Plus, Zeke wasn’t such a bad guy, and Levi figured maybe they could get to know each other a little better this way.

“Sure,” Levi replied, “This can be that date you asked me on.”

Zeke’s face was suddenly turning red, and Levi thought that was incredibly sweet. The two of them finished getting dressed, and Levi shoved his uniform into his soccer bag, wanting to take it home to wash it.

“We can go to dinner if you’re hungry,” Zeke suggested.

Levi nodded, “That sounds good.”

“We just have to stop at my place to get my car,” Zeke explained, grabbing his soccer bag.

“Okay,” Levi said, following Zeke out of the locker room. The two of them headed in the direction of Zeke’s place, and Levi could feel himself getting nervous all of a sudden. Sure, he and Erwin would go on dates every once in a while, but it’d been a long time since he’d been on a date with someone new. He liked Zeke, though he wasn’t sure if he liked him romantically. Zeke certainly was a handsome man, and very nice to him, but Levi hadn’t really taken the time to decide whether he could date the man or not.

They arrived at Zeke’s house and climbed into the Honda he had parked on the street. The two tossed their soccer bags in the back seat and climbed into the front, Zeke starting to drive them to the downtown area. Levi wondered what restaurant he was being taken to, but he trusted Zeke to make a good choice. He wasn’t a very picky eater, and he was just looking forward to getting out of the house. Outside of going to practice and classes, Levi had holed himself up in his room every day.

Zeke pulled up to a sushi place, parking on the street nearby and getting out. Levi got out and followed Zeke towards the restaurant. He gently took Zeke’s arm as he saw how many people were in the restaurant and felt a little intimidated. Zeke glanced down at him and smiled at Levi’s actions, leading him into the restaurant and requesting a table for two. The host led them to their table, and Levi sat across from Zeke, starting to look at the menu. He usually preferred sushi with salmon or crab, and it didn’t take him long to decide what he wanted. Zeke must’ve decided fairly quickly, too, as he put down the menu about the same time Levi did.

“So, how have you been dealing with everything?” Zeke asked.

“Badly,” Levi admitted, “I haven’t left the house outside of classes and soccer.”

“I noticed,” Zeke said, “You didn’t come out to the bar with us.”

“I was just worried about being a downer,” Levi sighed, picking up the drink menu and deciding what he wanted before handing it off to Zeke, “I didn’t want everyone to pity me.”

Zeke nodded in some understanding, “That makes sense. But don’t worry, you wouldn’t have been a downer to me. I just enjoy your company.”

Levi could feel himself blushing, “O-Oh. Thank you.”

The waiter came over and took their orders, Levi handing the menus over to them before they walked off. He was feeling incredibly shy and nervous, not remembering how to act on a date.

“Levi, I want to be honest with you about my intentions,” Zeke said, reaching across the table to take Levi’s hand gently in his own.

“Okay?” Levi replied in some confusion, allowing Zeke to hold his hand. He didn’t know what Zeke was going to say next, and he was a little worried, he had to admit. Zeke caressed his hand gently, and Levi couldn’t help but think about how thin but strong Zeke’s hands were.

“I want you to be my boyfriend,” Zeke confessed, and Levi could feel his eyes widening a little. Already? He thought to himself. This was only their first date, and Zeke already wanted to date him? But Levi was rationalizing it in his head. They had known each other for a few months now, and had gotten closer over that time as friends. So it didn’t seem too far-fetched that they could become boyfriends after one date. Levi didn’t know what to think about it. He certainly liked Zeke, but did he like him that much to allow Zeke to be his boyfriend?

That’s when his phone pinged, and it was a notification from a random number. He opened the message, reading it:

 

How does it feel to know I’m stealing Erwin from you? I told you it was only a matter of time.

Love, Marie <3

 

Levi could feel his blood boiling from the message, and he quickly locked his phone, setting it on the table face down so he wouldn’t have to look at it. He didn’t know how Marie had gotten his number, but he wasn’t particularly a fan of what she’d sent him. Zeke was still caressing his other hand, patiently waiting for him to respond.

“Okay,” Levi said quietly.

“Wait, what?” Zeke asked in some confusion, not having expected Levi’s answer.

“I said okay,” Levi replied, “I’ll be your boyfriend.”

Zeke just stared at him in some shock, “You... You will?”

Levi nodded, “Yes, I will.”

He wanted to give Zeke a chance, and if Erwin was going to move on to Marie so quickly, why shouldn’t he do the same? And Zeke seemed like he would be a good boyfriend to him, anyways.

“Can we take a picture together?” Zeke asked, “I want to post about it on my Instagram.”

Levi nodded a little, thinking this would be the perfect opportunity for Erwin to find out; for Erwin to know that he was moving on too. Zeke went and kneeled next to Levi, positioning his phone to take a selfie of them. Zeke wrapped an arm around Levi’s shoulders and pulled him closer. Levi mustered up some courage before pressing a kiss to Zeke’s cheek for the picture. He heard the snap of the camera, and opened his eyes to see that Zeke was a little red in the face, returning to his seat.

“Thanks,” Zeke smiled, reaching across to grab Levi’s hand again.

The two of them continued their dinner, Zeke sharing some stories with him about things that had happened in classes that week. Levi shared his own stories, telling Zeke about the lab earlier that week when Pieck had almost caused her experiment to explode. By the end of the date, they were laughing with each other, and Levi was genuinely enjoying himself. He felt like he’d made a good choice in agreeing to be Zeke’s boyfriend, and Zeke seemed to be thrilled that Levi had agreed.

The two drove back to Levi’s, listening to music they both enjoyed and singing along. Levi felt as though maybe this could work between him and Zeke, as he was thoroughly enjoying himself. They pulled up to Levi’s house, and Levi could feel the nervousness pooling in his stomach as Zeke turned down the music.

“I’ll see you at our game tomorrow?” Zeke asked.

Levi nodded a little, looking down at his lap as he fiddled with his fingers anxiously. He didn’t know why he was so nervous, he just felt like there was this tension in the air for some reason. That’s when he felt Zeke’s fingers on his chin, and he was gently brought to look up into Zeke’s eyes. Levi could feel himself blushing. Oh, he wants to kiss me , he realized. That must’ve been the tension he was feeling in the air.

Levi let his eyes flutter shut as Zeke brought his face closer and pressed his lips against Levi’s. Levi had never kissed anyone outside of Erwin, so he was a little nervous when it came to kissing Zeke. But Zeke took the lead, caressing Levi’s lips with his own. Levi kissed back, suddenly trying to remember how to even kiss someone. It was like all his romantic skills had flown out the window.

He felt Zeke’s hands move to his waist, their kiss getting a little more intense. Zeke nibbled on Levi’s lower lip and then sucked on it lightly, rubbing Levi’s sides soothingly. Levi whimpered as Zeke bit down a little on his lower lip, and he opened his mouth ever so slightly, allowing Zeke to kiss him open-mouthed before Zeke’s tongue entered his mouth. The thick muscle explored his mouth, dancing against his own tongue. Levi could feel himself getting hot, his pants growing a little tighter with each second. He couldn’t believe he was getting turned on from a kiss , but it was an incredibly hot kiss, at that. Zeke moved one hand to his lower back and tugged him a little closer, pulling away to start kissing heatedly at Levi’s neck. Levi gasped and groaned quietly at the feeling, placing a hand on Zeke’s thigh.

He couldn’t believe how fast things were moving. Zeke was licking and sucking at a particularly sensitive spot on Levi’s neck, and he couldn’t help but whine at the feeling. He glanced down to see that Zeke also had an erection, and suddenly it was all becoming too real for him.

“Z-Zeke,” Levi muttered, “Can... Can we stop?”

Zeke pulled away, looking a little concerned, “Sure, babe. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” Levi tried, feeling embarrassed, “I just... I want to take things slow. I’ve only ever been with Erwin before, and I don’t want to rush it. Okay?”

Zeke ran his fingers through Levi’s hair, nodding a little, “Sure thing, babe. Don’t worry about it, we can go slow.”

Levi smiled, leaning in and kissing Zeke quickly, “Good. I’ll see you tomorrow?”

Zeke nodded, a grin on his face, “See you tomorrow.”

Levi got out and waved at Zeke before grabbing his soccer bag from the back and going into the house. He felt giddy, and he’d not felt this way in a long time. Things just felt so brand new, so exciting. As soon as he got into the house, his uncle was sitting in the living room, having waited up to make sure he got home okay.

“Hey Levi,” Kenny laughed, “You’d better get upstairs and take care of that boner. Or should I invite your new boyfriend in to help?”

Levi went completely red in the face, tugging his shirt down over his clear erection, “Shut up, Kenny!”

He stormed up the stairs, but Kenny hadn’t been wrong. The first thing he did when he was alone in his room was touch himself, thinking about his hot kisses with Zeke, and recalling all the times he’d seen Zeke without his shirt on in the locker room. When he finished, he realized just how excited he was at the prospect of having a new boyfriend. Maybe this would go better than things had with Erwin, and maybe he could finally be happy.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin was in the library with Marie doing homework when she picked up her phone and started looking through her notifications, frowning when she came across something specific. Erwin glanced up at her, waiting for her to tell him what it was.

“Erwin... have you seen this?” Marie asked, holding her phone out to him.

Erwin took her phone and looked at the picture, a frown appearing on his face. He almost couldn’t believe what he was seeing: a photo of Levi and Zeke, Levi pressing a kiss to Zeke’s cheek, the caption reading: “Introducing: my new boyfriend”.

Boyfriend?! Erwin almost couldn’t believe it. Levi had agreed to be Zeke’s boyfriend?! Already?! Erwin was in shock, handing the phone back slowly to Marie, unable to even speak, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to figure out what to even say.

“Are you okay?” Marie asked.

Erwin shook his head, rubbing his forehead in some stress. He felt so many emotions at once: grief, guilt, sadness, anger, and jealousy. He felt sick to his stomach. Marie reached out her hand and placed it on top of his, smiling sweetly at him.

They’d been spending a lot more time together since Erwin and Levi broke up, and Erwin was beginning to feel something towards her. But he hadn’t been ready to move on that quickly. Now that he saw Levi had done so, he was feeling pressured to do something about it.

“Marie?” Erwin inquired, “We’ve... We’ve been spending a lot of time together.”

Marie raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what Erwin was getting at. She nodded a little in some agreement, encouraging him to continue as she interlaced their fingers together on the table.

“I... I think, if you’d be okay with it, I’d like to date you,” Erwin stated, feeling a little sheepish. He wasn’t sure if he was just asking because of Levi dating Zeke, or if it was something he genuinely wanted. He figured it was a mix of both at this point, and that seemed okay for the moment.

Marie looked both shocked and thrilled at the same time, a grin crossing her face, “You... You want to date me?

Erwin nodded, pressing a kiss to the back of her hand, “I’ve really enjoyed the time we’ve spent together, and I want to get to know you better. If you want, I’d love for you to be my girlfriend.”

Marie was blushing now, and she used her free hand to cover one of her cheeks, “Erwin, of course I’ll be your girlfriend. I’ve been waiting for you to ask.”

Erwin smiled, feeling happy that she’d said yes. She looked excited, practically beaming as they exchanged a loving look between the two of them. Erwin was excited, too: excited to start a new relationship, and hopeful that this could help him finally get over Levi.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi took Zeke’s hand and approached the front door of his house, a little nervous for his mother to meet his new boyfriend. He opened the door and dragged Zeke inside, seeing Kenny and his mom sitting on the couch together.

Kuchel looked up, smiling sweetly, “Hi sweetheart. Is this Zeke?”

She got up, and Levi nodded, “Yeah, mom. This is my new boyfriend.”

Zeke went to shake her hand, but she pulled him into a hug, “It’s so nice to meet you, honey. You’re making my Levi so happy. Thank you.”

Zeke hugged back, “O-Oh, of course. He makes me happy, too.”

Levi was blushing already as his mom pulled away. Kenny waved at Zeke, “Zeke, nice to see you again.”

“Same to you, sir,” Zeke greeted.

Levi was about to drag Zeke up to his room, having had enough of the pleasantries, when he saw a parcel on the coffee table. Since no one had opened it yet, he assumed it might be for him.

“Is that for me?” Levi asked.

Kenny nodded, “Yeah, it’s for you.”

Levi grabbed the box and took Zeke’s hand, starting to drag him up the stairs towards his room. The two of them entered his room, and as soon as Zeke walked in, Levi shut the door behind them. Levi grabbed a pair of scissors from his desk, sitting down on the bed and starting to open the package. He couldn’t remember ordering anything, and wondered who it was from. Levi tore the box open, seeing all his favorite snacks from Paradis inside. He frowned, finding a note in the bottom of the box:

 

Hope you enjoy these. I love you so much, my sunshine.

Love, Erwin

 

Levi could feel his heart sinking. He looked at the front of the box, realizing it was post-marked from before he and Erwin had broken up. He quickly set the box aside, feeling tears pooling in his eyes. Zeke had been watching him open the box, and frowned when he set it aside.

“Is it from Erwin?” he guessed, and Levi nodded a little, wiping at his eyes.

Zeke sighed, “Oh, babe. I’m so sorry.”

Levi sniffled, leaning against Zeke and feeling the tears rolling down his face. Zeke wrapped an arm around him, pressing a kiss to the top of his head as he rubbed his arm soothingly.

“I miss him,” Levi whimpered.

He wasn’t sure if he could be this vulnerable with Zeke yet, but he had already cried in front of his boyfriend in the locker room, so he supposed he could trust Zeke with his emotions now.

“I know, babe, I know,” Zeke whispered against his skin, pressing another kiss to his cheek as he held him close, “Is there anything I can do?”

Levi didn’t even know what to say to that. He just wanted something to distract him, anything. He leaned up and kissed Zeke deeply, wrapping his arms around him. He climbed onto Zeke’s lap and continued to kiss him, hearing a surprised noise come from Zeke’s mouth.

“Distract me,” Levi murmured between their lips, kissing Zeke hungrily.

“I can do that,” Zeke smirked a little, kissing back and wrapping his arms around his boyfriend.

Levi felt Zeke roll his hips up against him, and gasped a little from the feeling. The two of them had mostly been making out, but this time felt different. This time, Zeke seemed a little more determined to push things further. Levi wasn’t sure what he was willing to let Zeke get away with. He’d wanted to take things slow, and Zeke had been abiding by that, but he knew Zeke wanted to do more with him.

Zeke already had a growing erection as he began rocking his hips up against Levi’s, Levi groaning quietly and sucking on Zeke’s lower lip. Levi felt Zeke snake his tongue past Levi’s lips, the two of them rubbing their tongues together. This was certainly keeping Levi’s mind off the package he’d just opened.

“Do you mind if I touch you, babe?” Zeke asked, his hand hovering above Levi’s growing erection.

Levi blushed, but nodded a little, a tingle shooting up his spine as Zeke pressed his palm against Levi’s dick through his pants. Zeke started rubbing at him, attaching his lips to Levi’s neck and biting down gently on a sensitive spot there. Levi whined and bucked his hips into Zeke’s hand, his hands resting on Zeke’s shoulders as he tried to push back against Zeke’s touch.

“How ‘bout I make you cum?” Zeke whispered against his neck, “Would that distract you?”

Levi blushed and nodded, desperately pushing his hips against Zeke’s hand as he started rubbing at him through his pants. He could feel himself only getting redder as Zeke slithered his hand into Levi’s pants and briefs, grasping his dick in his hand and starting to jerk him off. Levi gasped and moaned, unable to help but be loud.

“Shhh, babe,” Zeke murmured, sucking and licking at his collarbone, “You gotta be quiet. You don’t want your mom or your uncle to hear us, do you?”

Levi whined and shook his head, “I can’t help it. It feels good.”

Zeke chuckled softly, continuing to pump Levi’s dick in his hand before he ran his thumb over the tip. He was driving Levi wild, causing him to squirm and groan just from Zeke’s touch. Zeke used his free arm to wrap around Levi’s middle, pinning him against Zeke’s body so he couldn’t move as easily. He tried to buck his hips into Zeke’s fist, enjoying the warmth of Zeke’s hand against his dick.

“A-Ah!” Levi moaned, grinding his hips in time with Zeke’s pumping.

“Shh,” Zeke cooed, “Are you already getting close?”

Levi nodded, his face feeling red and hot from Zeke’s actions. Zeke started jerking his dick faster, moving his free hand up to Levi’s face and clamping his hand over his mouth. Levi moaned freely into Zeke’s hand, his muffled sounds becoming more frequent as he grew closer and closer.

Quiet ,” Zeke growled into his ear, and Levi could feel his dick pulsing just from the way Zeke had said that. His legs were shaking as he rocked his hips against Zeke’s hand, bucking into his fist one final time before he came.

Zeke pulled his hand out of his pants, reaching across to his bedside table for the tissues. Levi was panting, trying to catch his breath, as Zeke had pulled his hand away from his mouth now.

“You were a very good boy, Levi,” Zeke smirked, wiping his hand on the tissue.

Levi blushed and buried his face into Zeke’s shoulder, murmuring a quiet ‘thank you’. He liked being praised, as much as he didn’t want to admit it. He soon noticed Zeke still had an incredible hard-on, and was starting to feel a little bad for him.

“Do you want me to do something?” Levi asked, pointing down to Zeke’s boner.

“Up to you, babe,” Zeke replied, looking a little too hopeful.

Levi thought to himself about what he could do. He thought sucking his dick might be too much for right now. Levi got off his lap and got on all fours, pushing his ass out in Zeke’s direction.

“You can hump me if you want,” Levi suggested in a small voice, feeling a little unsure of himself. He didn’t really know what to do when it came to these types of situations, and he hoped Zeke would take charge so he didn’t have to worry about it anymore.

Zeke stared at him for a moment before he scrambled to his knees, taking his place behind Levi and gripping his hips. He started off slow, grinding his erection against Levi’s ass and groaning quietly.

“Fuck,” Zeke sighed a little, “Can I take off your pants? I’ll leave your underwear on.”

Levi nodded hesitantly, feeling his pants being tugged down to his thighs before he felt Zeke’s clothed erection against his ass again, the man starting to hump against him a little more hungrily now. Levi whimpered and bit his lip, being rutted forward with each thrust.

“Fuck babe,” Zeke groaned quietly, running his fingers over Levi’s underwear, “That ass. It’s so fucking sexy.”

Levi whined and pushed back against Zeke’s thrusts, wriggling his hips a little. This only drove Zeke more crazy, the man starting to grind against him harder and faster. He was gripping Levi’s hips hard, using one hand to knead at one of his ass cheeks.

God ,” Zeke moaned, “I wanna be inside you so bad, babe. I wanna stretch you open and watch you bouncing back on my dick.”

Levi groaned at Zeke’s words, honestly starting to consider it. He was getting turned on again just from Zeke’s noises and from feeling his clothed dick rocking against his ass. Zeke was starting to pant as he continued, grinding against him desperately.

“Shit,” Zeke breathed, “I’m getting close, can you grind back against me, babe?”

Levi nodded, beginning to grind back as best he could against Zeke’s humping. Zeke groaned and slammed his hips against Levi’s ass desperately, his breathing growing heavier by the second. It only took a few more strangled thrusts before Zeke finished, taking some deep breaths to try and calm down. Zeke sighed contently, running his fingers over Levi’s ass gently before squeezing one of his cheeks.

“You’re so good, babe,” Zeke murmured.

Levi could feel himself blushing, but at least he was no longer thinking about the package and Erwin. Zeke had definitely helped him take his mind off things, and he was appreciative of his boyfriend for that.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 11: Baby Came Home

It was about two weeks into their relationship. Levi and Zeke had been spending nearly every day after practice together, mostly going to Zeke’s house because it was more private. But today, Levi had told Zeke that Kuchel and Kenny were going out grocery shopping together, and they’d be gone for a good couple of hours. Zeke and Levi had mostly been making out, nothing really past that and some heavy petting. But Zeke was getting more and more impatient, and though he wanted to keep his promise of going slow, he knew today was the day he was going to try and push things forward. And it was going to be a big step forward.

They picked up some pizza on their way home, planning on eating pizza and watching a movie in Levi’s room. Levi unlocked the front door of his house, letting Zeke in first. He followed Levi up to his room, setting the pizza box on the bed. Levi handed him some napkins and paper plates from the bag they’d gotten with the pizza, and Zeke took a slice and sat down on the bed.

“Please try not to get crumbs in my bed,” Levi said, and Zeke almost wanted to chuckle at his boyfriend’s need to be cleanly.

“Okay, babe,” Zeke smiled, pressing a kiss to Levi’s forehead.

“So, what movie did you want to watch?” Levi inquired, handing the remote to Zeke.

Zeke went to search the movie he was looking for, asking Levi, “Have you ever seen Weekend?

Levi shook his head, tugging his legs up to his chest as he started eating a slice of pizza. Zeke smirked. Perfect , he thought to himself as he found the movie. This was a movie about two gay men; it was a romance movie with a few very sexual scenes in it. Zeke hoped this might help get them in the mood to move things a little further than making out. Levi leaned his head against Zeke’s shoulder, nibbling on the pizza and sighing happily.

Zeke finished up his pizza and wrapped an arm around Levi, starting things out by just sweetly kissing his cheek while his boyfriend finished up his second slice of pizza. Once Levi had finished and they closed the pizza box, Zeke tugged Levi closer, pressing another kiss to his neck lightly. Levi squirmed a little, as his neck was sensitive, but he allowed Zeke to continue kissing at his neck, a clear blush on his face.

The first major sex scene soon rolled around, and Zeke didn’t think Levi could get any redder, but he did. The moans of the actors on screen were clearly getting to Levi, who was starting to shift uncomfortably in his seat. Levi snuggled close to Zeke, and Zeke could see an erection forming in his boyfriend’s pants. Things were going just as he’d planned.

“Would you like to do that?” Zeke asked quietly, leaning their foreheads against each other as he referenced what was happening in the movie.

Levi looked up at him innocently, “You mean... have sex?”

Zeke nodded, nuzzling Levi’s cheek gently and pressing a kiss to his neck again. Levi was clearly nervous, shaking a little and completely red in the face. Zeke held him close, rubbing his sides soothingly to calm him.

“I... I don’t know, Zeke,” Levi said, “I’ve only ever been with Erwin...”

“It’s okay, babe,” Zeke cooed, “I’ll go slow, okay? I’ll treasure every inch of you.”

Levi whimpered as Zeke continued kissing and licking at his neck, nuzzling his nose against the skin gently. He looked like he was deep in thought, as if he didn’t know what to say. But after a long moment, he nodded, and Zeke almost couldn’t believe it.

He could feel the excitement building up in his chest, and he made quick work of tugging Levi onto his lap, pressing a deep kiss to his lips. He tried to remember his promise of going slow, and moved his hands to Levi’s ass, slowly kneading the skin there. Levi groaned quietly and kissed back, his fingers tangling in Zeke’s hair. Zeke sucked on Levi’s lower lip and pushed his tongue past Levi’s lips, lapping at Levi’s tongue gently and feeling a moan from Levi vibrate between their lips.

Zeke already had a painfully hard erection, just from thinking about what was going to happen between them. He was beyond excited; this was something he’d wanted to do with Levi since he’d met him. He pulled away from Levi to start undoing the button on Levi’s pants, glancing up at his boyfriend’s face to make sure he was okay with this. Levi looked incredibly anxious, but nodded at Zeke to continue. Zeke unzipped his zipper and started tugging down Levi’s pants, smirking at the obvious boner inside Levi’s briefs.

“Let’s get these off you, babe,” Zeke murmured, his finger hooking into the band of Levi’s underwear. Levi nodded a little, getting off Zeke and starting to take off his briefs. He was avoiding looking at Zeke, who was watching him very closely. They hadn’t seen each other fully naked yet, as neither of the men showered in the locker rooms; they’d always wait to get home to shower.

Levi’s erection soon bounced free from his briefs, red and swollen against his stomach, and he climbed back onto Zeke’s lap after he’d shimmied out of his pants and underwear. Zeke reached down and ran his thumb over the tip of Levi’s dick, wiping some pre-cum off the slit and tugging at him gently. Levi whimpered and groaned quietly, burying his face in Zeke’s chest.

“You’re so sensitive, babe,” Zeke chuckled.

Levi was blushing, and he mumbled into Zeke’s chest, “I want to see yours too...”

Zeke smiled a little, thinking Levi was entirely too precious. He was clearly very innocent and inexperienced when it came to sexual encounters, especially since Zeke was the only other person he was about to try this with. Zeke moved Levi off his lap again and got up, dropping his pants and boxers to the ground, freeing his erection, which Levi couldn’t help but stare at. Zeke was feeling a little proud of himself, and he could feel the shock flowing through his body as Levi crawled over on his hands and knees, kneeling in front of Zeke’s erection.

“Can I... you know, put it in my mouth?” Levi asked quietly, and Zeke held back a groan just from hearing Levi say that.

He nodded quickly, not wanting Levi to change his mind. Levi muttered something about not being good at it, before he took Zeke’s dick into his hand. He wrapped his lips around the tip, sucking on it a little before using his tongue to lap at the slit. Zeke couldn’t help but groan, his fingers falling to Levi’s dark hair. Levi pulled away and experimentally licked from the base to the tip, glancing up at Zeke to make sure he was enjoying it.

“Mm,” Zeke groaned as Levi engulfed the whole thing in his mouth, starting to suck eagerly on it, “So good, babe. You feel so good.”

Levi whined around Zeke’s length and sucked harder, bobbing his head up and down as he held onto Zeke’s thighs to help him keep his balance. Zeke tugged lightly on his hair, not wanting to be too rough with him. Fuck , he thought to himself, When did I get so lucky?

Zeke allowed Levi to bob his head for a few moments more, the shorter man sucking on him like his life depended on it. He was making the most obnoxious slurping noises, and Zeke thought he might cum just from the sound of Levi sucking his dick. He used the hand in Levi’s hair to pull his head back, a string of pre-cum hanging from Levi’s swollen, red lips.

“Fuck,” Zeke groaned, “Lay on the bed, babe. On your back.”

Levi nodded a little, getting up and laying on his back on the bed. Zeke got up, climbing on top of Levi and pressing a kiss to his lips before moving to his neck, kissing down the skin to his collarbone, then down his chest and stomach. When he said he was going to treasure every inch of Levi, he had meant it. He purposefully avoided Levi’s dick, knowing the area would be incredibly sensitive, and that Levi would want him to pay attention to that area the most. He enjoyed being a little bit of a tease. Zeke kissed Levi’s thighs, then his hips, before he pressed a kiss to the tip of Levi’s dick, watching the shorter man squirm and moan from his kisses. Zeke couldn’t help but smirk a little, taking the tip into his mouth and sucking a little. He spent a couple of minutes where he alternated between pressing kisses to Levi’s dick and enveloping him into his mouth, sucking on him hungrily.

“Z-Zeke,” Levi groaned, wriggling his hips.

“Yes, babe?” Zeke asked as he pulled away.

“I... I need...” Levi tried, looking frustrated as he didn’t know how to say what he wanted to, “Can you...”

“What is it?” Zeke inquired, “Tell me what you want.”

“I want your fingers...” Levi murmured.

Zeke chuckled a little, “Sure thing, babe. Where’s your lube at?”

Levi motioned to the nightstand next to him, and Zeke leaned over, pulling the top drawer open and seeing a bottle of the substance. He grabbed it and poured some onto his fingers, climbing between Levi’s legs and tossing them over his shoulders. He pressed a finger against Levi’s entrance, watching Levi’s face as he pushed his middle finger past the ring of muscles. Levi gasped and groaned, his face twisting in pleasure from the feeling. Zeke started moving it slowly, checking Levi’s face to make sure he was doing alright. After a moment, he added a second finger, and Levi was writhing and moaning under his touch. Zeke chuckled, pressing a hand down on Levi’s stomach as he moved his fingers a little faster. He soon pushed a third finger in to add to the other two, listening to Levi’s mewls and groans at his actions.

“Good boy,” Zeke cooed, “Such a good boy for me.”

Levi was blushing horribly from Zeke’s words, “Z-Zeke, I can’t- I’m close. I need- I want ...”

“Tell me what you want, babe,” Zeke gave him a smug look, grinding his fingers against Levi’s prostate and causing the shorter man to cry out.

“I want you,” Levi begged, “ Please . Please fuck me.”

Zeke groaned a little from Levi’s words, wanting so desperately to be inside him, and pulled out his fingers. He reached back into the drawer where he’d found the lube, having seen condoms in there too. He tore one off the pack and opened it with his teeth, rolling it on his dick. He was doing all of this as quickly as he could, feeling incredibly eager to continue with their activities.

He lined himself up, watching Levi carefully as he began to push in. Levi’s mouth dropped open, a long moan escaping his mouth as Zeke bottomed out, flush against Levi’s ass. Levi’s legs were still over Zeke’s shoulders, and Zeke waited a good minute before he started pumping in and out at a slow pace, wanting Levi to get used to it. But the feeling of finally being inside Levi was far too much for him to handle. He wanted more , and he felt himself starting to lose control as he began ramming into his boyfriend a little more roughly. Levi gasped and groaned, his fingers scraping at the sheets underneath him. He seemed to be okay with it, so Zeke gripped Levi’s hips in his fingers and began slamming into him unrelentingly, groaning as he chased his orgasm. He figured he could apologize later if Levi was angry with him.

Levi cried out and tossed his head back, moaning loudly and gasping at the feeling. Zeke knew he could listen to his adorable yet sexy noises all day. They were driving him all the more closer. This handsome man, that he’d pined after for months, was now underneath him, writhing and moaning from his thrusts. He couldn’t believe how lucky he was. He’d really have to thank Marie later for this.

“Fuck, fuck ,” Zeke swore, continuing to go to town on Levi’s ass, “Shit, so fucking tight.”

Levi moaned loudly, “ Zeke . Oh god, oh god , I’m close. P-Please-”

Levi was reaching out desperately to try and grip onto Zeke, and Zeke leaned over him so he could wrap his arms around Zeke’s neck. Zeke kept going, the bed squeaking loudly underneath them.

“I can’t-” Levi gasped, “Oh god- I’m gonna-”

Levi spilled between their stomachs, the sight driving Zeke closer as it only took him a couple more thrusts to cum into the condom. He pulled out slowly, collapsing next to Levi on the bed and sighing contently.

Levi shakily sat up, shooting him a glare, “What happened to going slow?”

Zeke groaned as he tried to catch his breath, “Sorry, babe. I got carried away. Plus, it seemed like you liked it.”

Levi pouted a little, “It was fine, but don’t just treat me like all I am is a hole to fuck.”

Zeke chuckled a little, tugging Levi back down onto the bed and pressing kisses all over his face, “I’m sorry. I’ll do better next time, okay? Did you at least enjoy yourself?”

Levi’s expression softened, and he nodded a little, “I came, didn’t I?”

Zeke grinned, “You did. So you liked me fucking you all rough like that, didn’t you?”

Levi was blushing, avoiding Zeke’s gaze. Zeke smirked, climbing on top of Levi and pinning his hands above his head. He leaned down and growled in Levi’s ear, “You liked being fucked like a little play thing, didn’t you? Liked it when I stuck it in and gave it to you hard. I could hear you: those cute little noises you were making when I slammed my dick into you like that. You liked it.”

Levi looked thoroughly embarrassed, but a low groan escaped his mouth at Zeke’s words, a tiny whimper coming afterwards. Zeke glanced down, seeing Levi’s dick fighting to get hard again, even though he was sensitive.

“Admit it, babe,” Zeke murmured in his ear.

“Zeke!” Levi whimpered, squirming in Zeke’s grasp, “You’re embarrassing me.”

“Just tell me the truth, babe,” Zeke teased, “Did you like it?”

Levi nodded ever so slightly; so that Zeke almost missed it. He chuckled, letting him go, “Good boy.”

Levi grumbled some swears under his breath, smacking Zeke on the arm and going to get dressed. Zeke grinned and rubbed his arm, just watching him. He couldn’t believe Levi had agreed to have sex with him, and that things were going so well between them.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

It had now been a month since Levi and Erwin had broken up, and two weeks since Erwin had started dating Marie. He’d been enjoying Marie’s company for the most part. They’d shared some kisses and make out sessions, mostly initiated by Marie. He waved a little at her from the field, as she was sitting on the bleachers. She smiled and waved back, looking particularly cheerful. Paradis was playing another game against Marley, this time taking place at Paradis University’s field. Erwin glanced over at the Marley team, who were just coming onto the field. He watched in annoyance as Zeke slapped Levi’s ass lightly and pressed a kiss to his cheek, Levi blushing and smiling shyly at him.

They began the game, Erwin hanging out around the goal as he waited for the ball to come his way. The goalkeeper for Marley kept glancing at him, a smirk on his face. Erwin thought he remembered the goalie’s name: Porco, if he recalled correctly. But he wondered why the man was looking at him like that, and was becoming increasingly irritated as the game went on.

“What?” he said finally, still staring at the ball as it was passed between his teammates, “What the fuck are you staring at, Porco?”

Porco chuckled, “I just think it’s funny, that’s all.”

“What’s so funny, then?” Erwin asked, trying to keep his attention on the game.

“How oblivious you are to what’s been happening,” Porco smiled mischievously.

Oblivious to what? He wondered, getting the ball from Nanaba and dribbling it between his feet before he kicked it towards the goal, Porco jumping to the side and catching it. Damn , he thought to himself as Porco threw the ball back to the other side of the field.

When Erwin had his next chance to, he asked Porco, “What the hell am I oblivious to?”

“Levi and Zeke,” Porco replied.

Erwin could already feel his blood boiling, “Hmm, and what about them? I know they’re together.”

“But do you know that they bang in the locker room after every game?” Porco wondered, and Erwin felt his heart sink.

Levi and Zeke were having sex? Already? They’d only been together two weeks. Levi just seemed too innocent to do such a thing, and he was beginning to feel both upset and jealous that the two of them had already starting banging. Maybe they really did like each other. Erwin initially thought Levi was just dating Zeke to get to him, but if he was willing to let Zeke have sex with him, then maybe he really did like Zeke.

“Shut up,” Erwin snapped.

“Well, you can find out for yourself,” Porco replied.

He was right. It wouldn’t be difficult for Erwin to find out if Zeke and Levi were banging after games, especially today. All he’d have to do was wait for the locker room to empty out, and go down and listen for the sounds of sexual activity. But did he really want to do that? He wasn’t sure. He knew it would only make him more upset if it was true, especially if he had proof of it. But part of him wanted to know.

Erwin spent the rest of the game carefully watching Zeke and Levi and how they interacted with each other. Levi made a goal about halfway through the game that sent him straight into Zeke’s arms, hugging him tightly and burying his face into Zeke’s chest, while Zeke planted a kiss to the top of his head. Zeke would touch Levi every so often throughout the game in encouragement, patting his ass, touching his shoulder, brushing their hands against one another. It was sickening to Erwin.

The game ended 1-0, Marley winning. Erwin had just been far too distracted to play his best, and he was in his head about everything Levi and Zeke were doing. He met up with his team at the end of the game, and soon emerged from his team’s locker room, Marie waiting for him.

“Sorry you lost, sweetie,” she said as she enveloped him in a hug, “You all played really well, though.”

Erwin smiled a little, pressing a kiss to her cheek as he hugged back, “Thanks, baby. That’s very nice of you to say.”

They pulled away from each other, Marie leaning up to kiss him deeply on the lips as the Marley team walked by. Erwin kissed her back, his hands around her waist. He squinted to see out of the corner of his eye, and saw Levi watching them with an intense look on his face. Now he would know how Erwin had felt throughout the entire match today.

“Do you still want me to come over tomorrow evening?” Marie asked as she pulled away.

“Yes,” Erwin smiled, “We can watch a movie or something.”

Marie nodded, pressing another quick kiss to Erwin’s lips, “I’ll see you later then, okay? I have some homework to do.”

Erwin nodded, caressing her cheek lightly as they pulled away from each other, “See you later, honey.”

Marie walked away, and Erwin went and waited outside the Marley locker room as players began to file out. Porco passed him, a smug smile on his face as he clearly knew what Erwin was there for. Erwin didn’t see Levi or Zeke come out, but was certain the locker room was emptied of all the other players, so he began to walk down into the locker room.

He didn’t have to go far, only making it down the steps, before he heard a quiet moan coming from Levi. Erwin couldn’t see them, but he could certainly hear them. There were sounds of skin slapping against skin that made Erwin’s heart sink. Part of him had hoped it wouldn’t be true.

“You like your reward, babe?” Zeke cooed, “You did so good today.”

“Sh-Shut up,” Levi groaned in response.

There was a sharp smacking noise that rang through the air, followed by a yelp and a moan from Levi, as Zeke growled, “You like it, don’t you?”

“Y-Yes,” came Levi’s hesitant response.

“Does my dick feel good?” Zeke teased, “Is it the best you’ve ever had?”

Levi groaned, “Yes, Zeke, yes .”

“That’s it, babe,” Zeke said in a low voice, “Ride my dick. Just like that, don’t stop.”

That’s all Erwin needed to hear. He turned on his heel and stormed right back up the steps of the locker room, starting to walk to his dorm as he held back tears. He couldn’t believe Levi was moving on so fast. As he got into his dorm room, he let the tears flow freely. But amongst his sadness, he knew one thing: if Levi was going to move on from him so quickly, then he would do the same.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin heard a knock on his door and quickly closed his bedroom door, checking to make sure his breath smelled okay before he went to the front door and opened it. Marie was standing there, wearing the shortest shorts he’d ever seen and a cropped tank top. He couldn’t help but stare at her a little; she was incredibly sexy, and Erwin hoped his plan would go well tonight. She had a bottle of champagne in her hand, and she greeted her boyfriend with a hug and a kiss to his cheek.

“Hi baby,” Erwin smiled, kissing her cheek back, “Thanks for bringing champagne. Here, let me put it in the fridge for you.”

He took the bottle from her, and she walked into his dorm, closing the door behind her. He put the champagne in his fridge to chill, and walked back over to her nervously, taking her hands into his own.

“Marie, I have a surprise for you,” Erwin explained.

“Ooh, what is it?” she asked, looking excited.

He held one of her hands as he led her to his bedroom, pushing open the door. The bed was covered in rose petals, something he’d done for Levi their first time. Marie gasped in some surprise and blushed as she suddenly realized what he was asking her.

“There’s no pressure to say yes,” Erwin quickly added, “It’s up to y-”

But Marie threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him deeply. He gasped a little and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. He was a little surprised she was so willing, but he wasn’t judging her. He’d wanted it, and was glad to know she wanted it too.

“Take me, Erwin,” she murmured against his lips, “I want you.”

These words were already sending Erwin, and he could feel his erection growing just from that. He laid down on the bed and held his arms out to her, wanting to take things slow for their first time. He was going to cherish every bit of her, and give her every bit of pleasure he could. Marie climbed into the bed next to him, and he pulled an arm around her, using his other hand to snake down to her shorts. He started kissing her again, expertly unbuttoning her pants and undoing the zipper before slipping his hand in between her shorts and panties. She was wearing lace, he could tell that much, and he could feel the excitement pulsing through him as he wanted so badly to see her in her underwear. But he tried to stay patient, and starting running his fingers up and down her pussy.

Erwin continued kissing her, licking and sucking at her lower lip as he started gently palming at her. She whined quietly, pushing her hips into his hand to encourage him to continue. He could feel she was already starting to get wet through her panties, and that was only turning him on more. Marie reached down and took his hand, pulling it out only to push it underneath her panties, so that he was touching her directly now. Erwin was a little surprised at how straightforward she was being, but he reminded himself that she was very strong-willed, and he shouldn’t be too surprised.

He pushed his fingers in between her lips, experimentally circling a finger around her clit before he started to rub there gently. Marie’s moan vibrated between their lips as they kissed, and she squirmed a little under his touch as she got used to the feeling. Erwin had been with a couple of women before he’d met Levi. Though he preferred men, he still enjoyed sex with women as well. He rubbed downwards towards her opening and found just how wet she was for him, feeling incredibly turned on by that fact. Erwin gently pressed a finger inside, wriggling it around before curling it upwards towards her clit. She pulled away from their wet kiss to groan, burying her head in Erwin’s shoulder.

“Shh, baby,” he cooed, “Does that feel good?”

She was blushing horribly from his actions, but nodded a little into his shoulder, causing Erwin to chuckle. He enjoyed pleasing his lovers, and he was determined to make her cum before he even started banging her. He continued to finger her, adding a second finger and using his thumb to rub at her clitoris as he pumped his fingers at a steady pace. She was moaning uncontrollably into his shoulder, bucking her hips every once in a while against his fingers and panting softly. He used his other hand to push his hand under her shirt and unhook her bra, starting to feel up one of her breasts and rub one of her nipples between his fingers. Marie whimpered and groaned, pushing back against his fingers desperately. Erwin could tell she was getting close just from how she began to tremble in his arms, and he continued his work, pounding his curled fingers into her at a powerful rhythm as he rubbed her clit and palmed at her breast at the same time.

“E-Erwin,” she breathed, her voice sounding soft and sexy, “I’m cumming.”

“Cum for me, baby,” Erwin growled in her ear, feeling her entire body jerk and shake against his fingers as she came, a loud cry escaping her mouth. He continued moving his fingers deeply, helping her through her orgasm.

“Holy shit,” she panted, her body slumping against Erwin’s as she came down from her orgasm.

“You want me to take you now?” Erwin asked, his erection pulsing painfully in his pants.

Marie nodded, taking a moment to calm down before she shimmied out of her pants and panties and took off her shirt and bra, now laying completely naked before him. But before Erwin could even move to climb on top of her, she was suddenly on top of him, grinding against his dick and giving him a deep kiss. Apparently she appreciated what he’d done, because she was certainly reciprocating now. She pulled away from the kiss and moved down, hovering her face over the erection tenting in his pants. She undid the button and zipper, tugging them down along with his boxers and freeing his swollen and red erection, which bounced up against his stomach almost instantly.

Erwin protested, “You don’t have to-”

“I want to,” Marie insisted, licking from the base to the tip before swirling her tongue around the head. Erwin groaned, the sight being almost too much. She was clearly experienced in this, as she sunk down on his dick in one swift motion, alternating between hollowing her cheeks and sucking hard on his length. He gasped a little, running his fingers through her long hair and sighing contently. He was almost shocked as she took him deeper and swallowed around his length, something Levi had never been able to do. He moaned from the feeling, tossing his head back and gripping at her hair a little harder.

Holy shit ,” he whined as she did it a couple of times in a row, bobbing her head eagerly.

Marie pulled away after a few moments of this, saliva and pre-cum hanging from her swollen lips. His dick twitched at the sight, and he let go of her hair, watching her move back up and straddle him. She started pulling at his shirt, clearly wanting him to take it off. He kicked off his pants and boxers the rest of the way off and tugged off his shirt, throwing the clothes aside.

“Where are your condoms?” Marie asked before grinding against his dick, causing Erwin’s breath to hitch in his throat. He was surprised by how much she was taking control, and motioned to his bedside table.

She reached over, pulling open his bedside table drawer and retrieving a condom. Erwin expected her to hand it to him, but was almost shocked when she rolled it on him herself, expertly and without any help. Marie straddled him again, positioning him at her entrance and sinking down slowly. They both groaned at the feeling, Erwin placing his hands on her hips and rubbing them gently as she got used to it. But it didn’t take long, as she soon lifted herself up and started fucking herself on his dick.

Fuck ,” Erwin moaned, helping her by lifting her hips and pushing back against her thrusts.

“That’s right,” she panted as she continued bouncing on his dick, “You like that pussy, baby?”

Erwin could feel himself blushing from her words. Nobody had ever talked dirty to him; he’d always been the one who’d taken on that role. But he had to admit, it was quite a turn-on for him that she was taking control like this. He had no idea she was going to be a power bottom when they started this, but he supposed based on her personality, he should’ve probably guessed.

He felt her hand in his hair, and she tugged it hard, causing Erwin to wince as she growled, “Answer me.”

“Y-Yes,” he groaned, his dick pulsing inside her from how turned on he was. Who knew he was such a masochist?

“Say my name,” Marie snapped, bouncing faster on his dick and letting go of his hair.

Marie ,” Erwin gasped out, desperately wanting to flip their positions and fuck the life out of her. He was in some shock from how she was acting, but he was enjoying it. Levi would’ve never taken control of their sex like this, and it was definitely something new for him.

“Good boy,” she smirked, placing her hands on his chest and using one to pinch at his nipple, “Would you like to be on top now? Or are you enjoying this?”

Erwin didn’t know what he wanted. His brain was turning to mush as she continued to ride him, his dick being enveloped in that pleasant wet warmth he had missed so much. The words she was saying were turning him on, and he didn’t know if he wanted her to continue or if he wanted to take charge and pound her into the mattress.

“I... oh my god, Marie,” he moaned, having trouble breathing properly, “Just... Just keep going.”

Marie gave him a smug look as she continued grinding down onto his dick eagerly, moans escaping her mouth when she landed on a particularly sensitive spot inside her. Erwin was panting now, gripping her hips hard and feeling close. Marie ran her hands up and down his chest, rubbing his nipples and leaning down to kiss him roughly.

“I’m gonna cum,” he managed to get out, feeling his orgasm growing closer and closer.

“Mm,” Marie teased, “I’m close too, baby. You think we can cum at the same time?”

Erwin nodded, breath heavy as Marie leaned over him, slamming her hips down onto his dick as she murmured sensually in his ear, “Three... two... one .”

Erwin cried out as he came, feeling Marie clench around him as she came, which only made his orgasm more intense. He leaned back against the pillow, breathing heavily as he tried to figure out what the fuck just happened. He certainly hadn’t expected that, but he couldn’t say he didn’t enjoy it. Marie shakily pulled herself off him, laying down next to him on the bed.

“Shit,” she breathed, patting his chest gently, “Good job, baby. That was amazing.”

Erwin wasn’t done yet. After he’d come down from his orgasm, he climbed on top of her and pinned her arms above her head, using his free hand to grope at her pussy. She gasped a little and groaned, a fire in her eyes as she looked up at him with lust.

“I’m not done with you,” Erwin growled, “It’s my turn now.”

Marie smirked a little and nodded, whining sexily, “Fuck me up, baby. I want it.”

He took off the used condom, tossing it in the trash and reaching for a new one from the bedside table drawer. Marie grabbed his arm to stop him, “I have an IUD, you don’t need a condom.”

Erwin could feel himself blushing, “I... are you sure? I’ve been tested, so I don’t have-”

“Me too,” Marie interrupted, “We’re safe. Come on.”

Erwin nodded, patting her thigh lightly, “Get on all fours, I’m gonna fuck you from behind.”

Marie quickly did as she was told, arching her back as she pushed her ass out towards him. She’s gonna kill me, Erwin thought to himself as he ran his fingers over her ass, taking his dick and lining it up. He pushed in, gripping her hips and starting to pound into her roughly. She gasped and cried out, pushing back against him almost instantly. He used one hand to hold her down by the back of her neck so that she couldn’t push back anymore. Erwin wanted to be fully in control now, and he started practically fucking her into the mattress, listening to her moaning and mewling from his actions.

“Yes, yes ,” she groaned, “E-Erwin!”

“There you go,” Erwin murmured, “You like that dick?”

“Mmm,” Marie whined, a mischievous grin on her face, “I love your big cock fucking my pussy. Feels so good.”

Erwin couldn’t help but moan at that. She certainly knew exactly what words to say that would drive him mad. Even if she couldn’t move, she was still finding ways to turn him on. He kept slamming into her, watching her mouth fall open as if she wanted to moan but couldn’t get the sound out. He let go of the back of her neck, smacking her ass hard and continuing to ram in and out of her wildly.

Fuck yes ,” Marie moaned loudly, “ Daddy .”

Erwin paused, staring at her in some shock. He felt his dick twitch inside her and a fiery lust in his chest as he registered what she’d said. He didn’t pause long, starting to pound into her unrelentingly as he panted hard, feeling himself getting closer.

“You like that, baby?” he teased, “Does Daddy make you feel good?”

Marie cried out and nodded, pushing back against him desperately, “Y-Yes, ngh, oh god.”

“You gonna cum for Daddy?” Erwin growled, feeling incredibly turned on.

“Fuck yes, Daddy,” she whined, beginning to shake as she came closer to her orgasm.

Erwin was fucking her as hard and as fast as he could, breathing heavily as he did so. He was incredibly close, and he could feel her orgasm below him as she clenched around his length, squirming and barely able to catch her breath.

“Do you want me to pull out?” Erwin asked.

She shook her head, pushing back against him with shaking legs, “Cum inside me.”

Erwin groaned and finished inside her, pulling out and sighing contently, “Holy shit.”

Marie sighed as well, slowly getting off the bed to go use the bathroom. Erwin laid down on the bed, grabbing some tissue to clean himself up. When she returned, he held his arms out to her, and she came and climbed into the bed, snuggling up to him.

“Was the ‘daddy’ thing too much?” she asked, kissing his cheek gently.

He shook his head, “No, it was fine.”

In fact, he was surprised by how much it had turned him on. The two of them closed their eyes, preparing to sleep, and his first thought was Levi. He couldn’t help but picture his ex-boyfriend, in that cheerleading uniform and on all fours, fingering himself and moaning ‘daddy’ to him. Erwin’s eyes snapped open, and he could feel his erection growing once more. He glanced over at Marie, who was already asleep, and slowly unentangled himself from her grasp. He went to the bathroom, splashing cold water on his face. What the hell was wrong with him? Thinking these thoughts while he had Marie?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 12: Michelle

Erwin walked into the coffee shop with Marie, carrying her several shopping bags in his hands. They’d been shopping for hours now, and Erwin was starting to get exhausted, but he was honestly just enjoying Marie’s company at that point. He waited for her as she went up to the counter, ordering a coffee for herself and turning to Erwin.

“You want anything, baby?” She asked, taking her wallet out of her purse.

He shook his head, “No, thanks, honey. I’m good.”

Marie nodded, turning back to the cashier and paying for her drink. They stood and waited for her drink, Erwin watching Marie start to get impatient as she tapped her foot. It hadn’t been that long of a wait, so Erwin was a little surprised she was already becoming annoyed, but he brushed it off. Perhaps she was just a little tired and moody from all the shopping.

The barista finally called her name, handing her the drink. Marie took a sip right away and held it back out to the barista, shooting her a glare, “Really? You didn’t use almond milk? Are you trying to fucking kill me?!”

Erwin’s eyes widened a little, along with the baristas, who began to apologize profusely as she took back the drink and tossed it in the trash.

“I’ll make you another one,” she insisted, “I’m so sorry, miss. It was an accident.”

“You’d better,” Marie rolled her eyes, “How stupid do you have to be to mess up something like that?!”

The barista looked terrified of Marie’s outburst, tears forming in her eyes. Erwin stepped in, taking Marie’s arm lightly and murmuring, “Marie, I’m sure it was just a mistake. They’ll make you a new one.”

Marie tore her arm away from him, still looking at the barista intensely, “Make it quick. I don’t have all day.”

“Honey,” Erwin murmured as the barista rushed to remake her drink, “Are you lactose intolerant or something?”

He couldn’t remember Marie telling him that she was allergic to dairy, but maybe he’d missed out on that detail. Perhaps that’s why she’d gotten so upset about the mistake, if it would’ve seriously made her sick.

“No,” Marie replied, “But regular milk is disgusting. I only drink almond milk.”

Erwin was confused by her outburst. Marie had seemed so nice up until this point, what the hell happened? He didn’t think she could be so rude, and he could tell it wasn’t her first time acting this way.

The barista handed her the new drink, apologizing again for the mistake. Marie barely acknowledged her, just snatching the drink and taking a sip to make sure it was made with the right milk. It must’ve been, because she grabbed Erwin’s hand and started to drag him out of the coffee shop.

“Thank you,” Erwin called to the barista as they walked away, feeling awful for how Marie had treated her.

But Marie wasn’t done with her tirade. After they left, there was a woman standing outside passing out flyers about some event that was taking place, and Erwin took one from her, shooting her a smile and saying ‘thank you’.

“Hey, back off of my boyfriend,” Marie snapped at the girl, muttering ‘stupid bitch’ under her breath.

Erwin instantly frowned, mouthing an apology to the girl as they headed to the car. He was sufficiently pissed off now, not understanding why Marie was treating the people around her like shit. They climbed into her car and started driving back to Marie’s place, Erwin driving and feeling unsure of what to even say to her. He didn’t know if she was just in a bad mood or something, but he didn’t see a good enough reason for her to treat strangers the way she had.

“Is everything okay?” Marie asked, clearly oblivious to Erwin’s irritation.

“Marie, you can’t just be rude to people like that,” Erwin sighed, “What the hell’s gotten into you?”

Marie looked a little surprised, “Well, they were rude to me first. Messing up my drink order, flirting with my boyfriend. I think that warrants being rude back, Erwin.”

“But mistakes happen, Marie,” Erwin replied, “And I don’t think that girl was flirting with me.”

Marie crossed her arms and looked out the window, ignoring what he’d said. Erwin could feel himself getting even more annoyed at that, wondering what her problem was that she couldn’t even talk to him now. They pulled up to her place and got out, Erwin grabbing her bags from the back and carrying them inside for her.

“Are you still mad at me?” Marie asked once he’d set them down.

Erwin sucked in a deep breath, “I’m not exactly happy with you at the moment.”

“Well, how about I change that?” Marie smirked, pressing Erwin against her front door and kissing him fiercely.

Erwin gasped a bit and blushed, not expecting her to kiss him. He wanted to pull away, but he couldn’t help feeling a little turned on from her deep kiss. Marie ran her fingers along his chest, pulling away and smiling smugly up at him.

“Will you fuck me, Daddy? ” she murmured, and Erwin could feel his dick twitch just from her words. He wanted to be angry still, but it was getting more and more difficult the more turned on he was becoming.

He flipped their positions, pressing her against the wall and nodding, “Anything for my baby.”

She smiled at his words and kissed him again, Erwin picking her up by her thighs and carrying her into the bedroom. His erection was already throbbing in his pants, and he tossed her onto the mattress before climbing on top of her. But he’d learned that Marie was not one to just take his dick without reciprocating in some way, and she was soon reaching into his pants, grasping his erection and starting to jerk at it roughly.

He groaned a little and bucked his hips, kissing her deeply and starting to work at getting her pants off. She helped him in the effort, her pants and panties soon around her ankles, which she kicked off onto the floor. Erwin worked on his own pants next, tugging them down along with his boxers. Marie was still pumping at his erection as he began kissing at her neck, his fingers wandering down her body and starting to feel up her pussy. She was already wet, and Erwin was becoming a little impatient.

He sat up and positioned himself, “You ready?”

“Well you’re certainly eager,” Marie giggled, “Sure, go ahead.”

Erwin pushed in slowly, groaning as her warmth surrounded him. He could feel his dick twitching inside her just from the feeling, and he started pumping into her almost immediately, both of them moaning at the first deep thrust he gave her. Marie instantly started moving back against his dick, grasping Erwin around his neck and tugging him down for a heavy kiss. Marie bit down on his lower lip and pushed her tongue past Erwin’s lips, dancing their tongues together as Erwin continued to thrust into her. He began to pick up the pace, pulling away from her and gripping her hips in his hands as he pounded into her roughly.

“Oh god ,” she whined, arching her back a little, “Fuck me, Daddy.”

He groaned, gripping her hips tighter as he began slamming into her at a more rapid pace, “Shh, baby. Daddy’s fucking you, don’t worry.”

“Shit,” Marie moaned, grasping at the sheets, “You’re so good- ngh , so fucking good .”

Erwin couldn’t help but feel a little smug as he continued to plow into her, moving his hands up to her thighs as he tossed her legs over his shoulders and began to thrust wildly into her. She cried out and whimpered, pushing back against him as best he could.

Fuck ,” Erwin breathed, practically panting now, “Such a good girl. So good for Daddy.”

Marie reached down to start touching herself, rubbing at her clit almost desperately as she tried to reach her orgasm. Erwin held her legs in his hands, ramming into her and trying his best to angle himself into her pleasure spots. Marie gasped at one particular thrust, and he continued to plow into that spot over and over.

Yes! ” she cried out, “God yes- fuck, Daddy!”

“There you go, baby” he murmured, feeling sweat dripping down his spine as he too drew closer to his orgasm.

“I’m close,” she panted, “I’m so close.”

“Me too,” he muttered, continuing to thrust into her unrelentingly. The pleasure was building in his stomach, and he felt her orgasm as she clenched around him, causing him to finish inside her.

Fuck ,” he groaned, pulling out and laying down next to her as they both tried to come down from their orgasms. Marie snuggled up to him, smiling a little and pressing a kiss to his cheek. Erwin had completely forgotten what he was originally angry at her about, and he shrugged it off as he held her close, sighing contently.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi was bent over the edge of the couch, ass in the air, being plowed by his boyfriend. His uncle and mom were out for the day, and they’d just gotten back to his house from practice. Zeke gripped his hips hard, ramming into him roughly. Levi had gotten used to this roughness by now, and couldn’t help but admit he enjoyed it, especially when Zeke took control of him. But part of him couldn’t stop thinking about what it would be like to have this kind of rough sex with Erwin, and that thought was going to get him into trouble if he kept letting it get to him.

Fuck , babe,” Zeke groaned, “Such a tight little ass. Your hole is clenching so good around me.”

Levi whimpered and clung to the pillow below him as Zeke slammed into him from behind, “Z-Zeke! A-Ah- ngh-

“Is it good, hmm?” Zeke smirked, slowing down a little just to tease him, “Beg me for it.”

Levi pouted a little at having to beg, though this wasn’t the first time Zeke was asking him to do this. He tried to let go of all the innocence that was holding him back, panting a little as he moaned out, “I-It’s so fucking good , Zeke. Please keep going- I can’t... I need it- need to feel your dick fucking me hard. I’m desperate for it.”

Zeke chuckled a little before smacking his ass, “You really are a desperate little slut for my cock, aren’t you, babe?”

Levi gasped and nodded, sighing in some relief when Zeke began to pound into him again at a rough pace. He mewled a little at the feeling, his face feeling red and hot from their activities.

“Such a good boy,” Zeke murmured, “So fucking sexy for me.”

Levi attempted to push back against him, being rutted into the couch and barely able to even touch his toes to the ground at this point. Zeke was groping his ass as he fucked into Levi, and Levi couldn’t help but squirm a little under the intense pleasure he was feeling.

Stop ,” Zeke growled, putting his hand on Levi’s lower back to stop him from squirming, “You’re taking my dick so well, babe. Don’t ruin it now.”

Levi whined, “ Zeke , I’m so close. I want to cum.”

Levi could almost hear Zeke’s smug smile behind him as he said, “You wanna cum, my little slut? I don’t know if I should let you.”

Please? ” Levi begged, though he hated doing so. He was far too desperate to protest, though, and he would play along with Zeke’s games for now if that meant he could potentially achieve orgasm.

“Mmm,” Zeke said in a low voice, angling himself and grinding slowly into Levi’s prostate, “I don’t know, babe.”

Levi was beginning to feel desperate, crying out at Zeke’s movements. His heart was pounding, stomach building with pleasure as he felt his orgasm over the horizon. He could feel his fists clenching, using everything in his power to hold back his orgasm as he waited for Zeke to give him permission.

Please , Zeke!” Levi gasped out, “ Please! I’m gonna- I’m so-”

“If you cum, I’m going to have to teach you a lesson,” Zeke threatened, picking up the pace again and ramming into Levi’s prostate.

“I can’t!” Levi moaned, “Zeke, I need to!”

He couldn’t hold back anymore. He reached down and tugged at his dick a couple of times, spilling into his hand and groaning as he did so. He felt Zeke pounding into him, hearing a ‘tsk’ noise coming from Zeke’s mouth.

“Such a bad boy,” Zeke murmured, “Gonna have to teach you that lesson now, won’t I?”

Levi whimpered, not entirely sure what that meant. He had to admit the thought of ‘being taught a lesson’ was awakening something inside him he didn’t know he had. He was starting to get turned on again just from the thought. Zeke pulled out, much to Levi’s surprise.

“On your knees, mouth open,” Zeke ordered, and Levi’s eyes widened a little before he scrambled to do what Zeke had asked, not sure that he wanted to increase his punishment for disobeying. His dick was fighting to get hard as he kneeled in front of Zeke, opening his mouth wide as Zeke stood over him, pumping his dick a few times before he came into Levi’s mouth, sighing heavily as he did so.

“Swallow,” Zeke stared down at him, watching Levi swallow and smiling in some satisfaction.

Zeke sat down on the couch, patting his lap, “Come here, babe.”

Levi got up shakily, his legs a little numb from being fucked over the side of the couch. He walked over to Zeke, unsure of what he wanted Levi to do. He just stood there, feeling a little stupid and insecure. Zeke smirked a bit and grabbed Levi’s arm, pulling him over Zeke’s lap so that his ass was in the air.

“W-What are we doing?” Levi asked, thinking he at least deserved to know what was about to happen to him.

“You’re getting a spanking, Levi,” Zeke explained, running his fingers over Levi’s ass gently, “I told you, I’m going to teach you a lesson.”

Levi could feel himself blushing. He’d never been spanked as a child, and being over Zeke’s knee right now was definitely a little embarrassing. But he could feel his erection only getting harder from Zeke’s words, and wondered when he’d turned into someone who liked pain.

“Do you think you deserve to be spanked?” Zeke asked; this being his way of asking Levi’s permission for what he wanted to do.

Levi didn’t take too long to think about it. He was already turned on, and any contact sounded like good contact to him at the moment. The thought of his ass being red on account of Zeke’s hands sounded too good to be true.

“Y-Yes,” Levi said in a weak voice, blushing horribly.

Zeke chuckled, groping his ass cheek, “How many do you think you deserve?”

Levi had no idea. He didn’t know how to play these games very well, and he could feel himself getting a little anxious, shifting in Zeke’s lap as he tried to get a little more comfortable in his boyfriend’s grasp.

“I don’t know, Zeke,” Levi muttered, “You decide.”

Zeke sighed in some thought, tapping his fingers on Levi’s ass before he decided on a number, “Ten seems good. You know why you’re being punished, right?”

Levi could feel his face getting hot as he nodded a little, Zeke ordering, “Tell me.”

“I... I came without your permission,” Levi mumbled, feeling some embarrassment coloring the tips of his ears red.

“Good boy,” Zeke whispered, and suddenly his hand was gone from Levi’s ass. Levi braced himself, clinging to Zeke’s thigh as he waited for that hand to come back down. Zeke caught him by surprise, waiting longer than Levi expected before he smacked his ass hard on one cheek. It left a stinging sensation in its wake, and Levi gasped in some shock, his dick pulsing hard as he felt himself getting turned on. He wanted Zeke to hit him again, and bit his lip as he waited for the next hit.

“You’re gonna be my good boy, aren’t you?” Zeke asked, lifting his hand up and hitting Levi on the other ass cheek.

“Y-Yes!” Levi cried out, “I’ll be a good boy, I promise!”

Zeke laughed quietly, giving Levi some desire to smack Zeke across the face for doing so. He withheld, feeling Zeke rubbing his ass gently. A finger slipped between his cheeks and pushed past his entrance, and Levi’s mouth dropped open from the feeling.

“A- Ah! ” he moaned as the finger began fucking into him, “Zeke!”

He could hear Zeke breathing deeply as he concentrated on what he was doing, circling his finger inside Levi before plowing it into him. Levi wriggled his ass, hoping to get Zeke’s attention.

“Shh, babe,” Zeke grinned, “You have my attention, don’t worry. Such a little slut for me, aren’t you?”

Levi whimpered and nodded as Zeke pulled out his finger, the emptiness feeling too much for him to handle. He just wanted Zeke to put them back inside and fuck him until he orgasmed again. But as soon as Zeke pulled his finger out, an onslaught of hits against his ass, alternating cheeks, began. Levi cried out, squirming as the discomfort set in. He whined and kicked his legs, feeling Zeke hitting all over his ass. He would be surprised if he could sit down after this. And then, the fire on his ass stopped as Zeke withheld his hand, plunging three fingers into Levi’s ass immediately after.

Fuck! ” Levi gasped, arching his back as Zeke started pumping them into him.

Zeke used his other arm to wrap around Levi’s middle, holding him in place as he continued to fuck his fingers into Levi’s ass. Levi was panting now, his dick leaking pre-cum as he clung to Zeke’s thigh.

“Zeke!” he whimpered, “Oh my god .”

“You’re going to cum only with my permission,” Zeke growled, “Got it?”

Levi nodded quickly, his brain basically becoming mush as Zeke curled his fingers and began to slam his fingers into his prostate. Levi could feel himself trembling, the pleasure building as he let out a shaky moan.

“You ready, babe?” Zeke murmured, “You can cum on ten, okay? One, two...

Zeke kept counting, purposefully ramming his fingers in faster and harder as the numbers went up, and starting to slow the counting as he got closer to ten. Levi was breathing hard, having a very difficult time holding himself together. He curled his toes, desperately trying to move against Zeke’s hold.

Nine... ” Zeke teased, pulling out his fingers to smack Levi’s ass one last time before pushing those same fingers back in and fucking him hard.

Zeke! ” he moaned, “Zeke- oh fuck .”

Levi squeezed his eyes shut, unable to help but think about the position he was in. However, when he pictured who was doing this to him, it wasn’t Zeke. Levi pictured himself over Erwin’s lap, getting finger-fucked in his red, hand-print littered ass. The thought of Erwin pulling him over his lap and spanking him was too much, and as soon as he heard Zeke call out ‘ten’, he came onto his boyfriend’s lap, breathing hard.

“Good boy,” Zeke chuckled, helping Levi sit up and straddle him. He hugged Levi close, pressing kisses to his neck lightly and sighing contently. Levi clung to him, his ass stinging as he sat on Zeke’s lap.

“Oh my god ,” Levi breathed, still trying to calm down.

Zeke was littering his neck with sweet kisses, whispering, “Shh, babe. It’s okay. You were a very good boy for me.”

Levi nodded into Zeke’s shoulder, feeling Zeke running his fingers soothingly along Levi’s red ass. Levi whimpered and welcomed the touch, his ass feeling like it was on fire. Zeke was doing a good job of comforting him, and Levi enjoyed just sitting here like this with his boyfriend.

At least, he was enjoying it until his phone pinged. He frowned in some annoyance, reaching across the couch and picking up his phone. It was a text from that same random number, which he’d now labeled ‘that bitch’, as it was clearly Marie. What the fuck did Marie want from him now? Levi unlocked the phone and read:

 

Guess who’s been fucking your ex? He’s got a huge 🍆🍆 and it was amazing.

 

Levi could feel his blood boiling almost instantly, and he grumbled swears under his breath before tossing the phone aside and burying his face back into Zeke’s shoulder, feeling both jealous and upset.

“Marie?” Zeke guessed, Levi having been filling him in on the drama with Marie.

Levi nodded, “She’s bragging about fucking Erwin.”

Zeke frowned, hugging Levi close, “Why don’t you text her back? Don’t let her walk all over you.”

Levi thought this was a good idea, and quickly retrieved his phone from where it was tossed. He looked at the message again, feeling that fury he’d first felt upon seeing it. He showed it to Zeke, so the man could help him figure out what to say.

Zeke shrugged, “Why don’t you tell her you have a new man and you don’t give a fuck?”

Levi smiled a little at that and nodded, crafting the message and showing it to Zeke:

 

Guess who’s happy with a new 🍆🍆 and doesn’t care about your sex life.

 

Zeke laughed, “Yeah, send that.”

Levi grinned and sent it, hoping that would shut the dumb bitch up. Though it wasn’t entirely a truthful message, Marie didn’t need to know that. But soon his phone pinged again, with another message from her:

 

Well, we did it twice in a row, so I guess he must like me more.

 

Levi glared at the screen, muttering under his breath angrily. He showed it to Zeke, who rolled his eyes a bit. But this time, Levi knew exactly what to say, and typed back:

 

Aww, only twice? He usually did it 3-4 times with me, sorry hun.

 

When Zeke saw what he’d typed, he started laughing hysterically, “Oh my god , babe. You’re gonna destroy her!”

“Good,” Levi grumbled as he pressed send, setting down his phone and cuddling up to Zeke.

He didn’t hear a response from her after that, and Levi felt a little superior as he realized he must’ve gotten to her. But he was still thinking back on the sexual activities that he and Zeke had just participated in, and how he’d still been thinking of Erwin during them. Why couldn’t he just move on from Erwin? He was having a good time with Zeke, but Erwin still plagued his mind. And how long would it be until Zeke figured this out?

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Marie was already not in a good mood. She had received Levi’s text back, and was now was getting increasingly pissed off as the afternoon went on. Erwin came home from practice that evening, having promised to visit her after he was done with soccer. He walked in with a smile, immediately frowning upon noticing Marie’s mood. They’d been fighting a lot more often lately, though Marie had usually been able to distract Erwin with sex rather than letting the fights escalate. It had been working fairly well, but Marie knew it wouldn’t work forever.

“What’s wrong, love?” Erwin asked.

Marie shook her head, “Nothing, dear. Just tired, that’s all.”

Erwin set down his backpack and soccer bag on the couch, and Marie saw a teddy bear pin on his backpack amongst his other pins, one that said ‘I love you’ on it. Marie instantly scowled, and it didn’t take her long to guess that this was something Levi had given him when they were together. She was about to get back at Levi by poking some fun at him.

Marie smirked and pointed it out, “What’s that teddy bear thing? It’s so ugly and old-fashioned. Next time we go to the mall, I’ll buy you something much more beautiful than that for your backpack, okay baby?”

Erwin looked a little taken aback by her comment, “Don’t be rude, Marie. It was a gift.”

Marie rolled her eyes, “From whom? Someone without taste? You can’t just accept cheap gifts, Erwin.”

Erwin clenched his fists at his sides, already appearing annoyed by Marie’s comments. Marie didn’t understand why he was being so defensive of Levi and this stupid little teddy bear pin. She herself was becoming irritated too.

“It was from Levi and I like it,” Erwin stated strongly, “You don’t have to be so mean about it.”

“Gross,” Marie scoffed at the mention of Levi’s name, “He has awful taste. It’s good that you dumped him. He’s just not worth it.”

Erwin shot her a glare, “Take that back, Marie. That’s not very nice of you to say.”

Marie was starting to get pissed off, “Take what back? I’m just telling the truth. Eww, I bet he’s probably poor or something.”

“You know, Marie,” Erwin spoke matter-of-factly, “You haven’t exactly been the nicest person lately. And now you’re saying things like this? I always thought you were nice, but you’ve just been incredibly rude to people lately.”

That was the last straw. Marie was incredibly offended by what Erwin had said, and she got up from her seat, glaring at him and shouting, “ I’ve never been rude! Besides, what the hell are you doing defending your ex-boyfriend?! He cheated on you with Zeke! How can you be like this with me?!”

Erwin stood defensively with his hands up, “Marie, calm down .”

“Don’t tell me to calm down! ” Marie yelled, crossing her arms, “If you apologize right now , I’ll forgive you. You have five seconds . Five...”

“Marie!” Erwin sighed, “You’re being ridiculous! I’m not going to apologize to you for telling the truth! You’ve been acting rude to people and-”

“Four...three...”

Erwin stared at her, continuing, “And those things you said about Levi aren’t true! He would never have cheated on me with Zeke, and he-”

“Two...”

“He’s still a good person, just because he’s my ex doesn’t mean you can just talk trash about him-”

“One,” Marie finished through gritted teeth, picking up Erwin’s heavy backpack and whipping it at him.

It hit Erwin hard in the arm, and he caught the backpack after it had hit him. He looked at her in some disbelief, “Marie, what the hell?!

Marie was beyond furious at this point. Why wasn’t Erwin doing what she wanted?! And why was he still defending Levi after all this?! She screamed in anger and stomped her foot, grabbing his soccer bag and throwing it directly at his head. Erwin ducked and picked up the soccer bag from behind him.

“Marie, what’s wrong with you?!” Erwin shouted, “You can’t just throw things at me!”

But Marie wasn’t done. She grabbed him by the shirt with both hands and brought him down to her height, shoving him against the wall. He looked a little fearful of her, which is just wanted she’d wanted.

“Levi’s a piece of shit, and you’re just fucking defending him?! ” she growled in his face, “He’s literally just a short, ugly gremlin, and you still fucking like him, don’t you? He’ll never come back to you, you know that, right? He and I have been talking, and well, let’s just say he’s getting good dick from someone else.”

Erwin winced a little from her yelling, a frown on his face from what she was saying to him. He must’ve known that was mostly true, or he wouldn’t have been so affected by it. But he grasped Marie’s wrists and pried her off.

“Marie, I’m breaking up with you,” he said, and the words were like a punch to the gut for Marie. She stared up at him in some shock for a moment before she drew her hand back and smacked him hard across the face.

Erwin gasped and held his cheek, staring at her in surprise before quickly moving for the door. Marie ran and stood in front of it, not wanting him to leave yet. She blocked the doorway, and Erwin just stared at her.

“Marie, please move aside,” Erwin said in a quiet voice.

“No.”

Marie .”

No, ” she repeated, “ Nobody breaks up with me .”

“Well, I am ,” Erwin insisted, “Now move or I’ll move you.”

“If you even touch me , I’ll call the cops on you,” she threatened.

Erwin stared at her in disbelief, “You’re a fucking psychopath.”

“How about we forget all this?” Marie said sweetly, grabbing Erwin’s collar and tugging him close, “Does that sound good, Daddy?

Erwin just looked at her, entirely unamused. But he used her attempt at a distraction to move her aside and swing the door open, rushing out and slamming the door behind him. Marie stared at the closed door before she screamed and started throwing whatever was closest to her. She couldn’t believe it. She’d lost the one thing she had been seeking out since the beginning of the quarter: Erwin Smith.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 13: Slow Dancing in the Dark

Erwin walked to the dorms with tears in his eyes, holding his reddened cheek in his hand. She’d really hit him good, and he was definitely feeling it now. He wasn’t so upset about losing Marie; now that he’d seen this side of her, he was glad they’d broken up. But he was mostly thinking about what Marie had said about Levi: He’ll never come back to you, you know that, right? Erwin believed Marie when she said that; he didn’t think Levi would ever come back to him, especially since he was with Zeke now. And from the way he’d seen those two interact, it seemed like Levi was really into his new boyfriend.

Erwin immediately texted Mike, asking him to come meet him at his dorm. Mike agreed, and he was already waiting for Erwin outside his dorm room when Erwin arrived there. Erwin probably looked a mess: his cheek red from being hit, tears in his eyes, a frown on his face. Mike stared at him in some surprise, and Erwin moved to unlock his door, letting the two of them in. Mike closed the door behind him, and moved to sit on Erwin’s couch as Erwin set down his bags.

“Did she hit you?” was Mike’s first question, and Erwin nodded a little, causing Mike to mutter ‘that fucking bitch’ under his breath.

“You broke up with her, right?” Mike asked, and Erwin nodded again, sitting down next to Mike on the couch.

“Are you okay?” Mike wondered, and this time Erwin shook his head, burying his face into his hands.

“I miss Levi,” he sniffled, feeling Mike’s hand on his back, rubbing it soothingly, “I want him back but... but he’s with Zeke.”

Mike sighed, “Erwin, you just have to move on from Levi. Marie wasn’t the right one, but you’ll find someone someday. You just need to give it some time. You kind of jumped into a relationship with Marie really quickly.”

Erwin wiped the tears from his eyes, “Do you think... if I asked him, that he would take me back?”

Mike frowned, “I mean... maybe, but I don’t know if that’s a good id-”

“I’m going to call him,” Erwin decided, getting up and taking out his phone.

“Erwin,” Mike tried, “Be careful. You don’t want to-”

“I do though,” Erwin insisted, finding Levi’s number in his phone, “I want to at least try. If I don’t ask, I’ll regret it for the rest of my life.”

Mike just stared up at him for a moment before putting his hands up as if he was giving up, “Fine. Just don’t be disappointed if he says no.”

“I’ll try,” Erwin replied, dialing Levi’s number and listening to it ring.

It only rang twice before Erwin heard his voice, “Erwin?”

“Levi,” Erwin sighed, happy to just hear his voice, “Levi, I have to ask you something.”

“Um... what is it, Erwin?” Levi asked, “I’m a little busy right now.”

“It’ll be quick,” Erwin promised, “I... I broke up with Marie.”

Levi was silent for a second, probably a little shocked from this information, before he replied, “Oh? I’m so sorry to hear that.”

“You were right about her,” Erwin frowned, “She’s mean, and fucking crazy.”

Again, Levi was silent for a moment, before he agreed, “Yeah, she’s pretty mean. Anyways, what are you calling me about?”

“I... I want you back,” Erwin responded quietly, “ Please . I want to give us another chance.”

Erwin would do anything. He would beg and beg if Levi wanted him to. All he wanted was for Levi to say yes, to agree to try again with him. But he tried not to get his hopes up, waiting patiently as Levi took in what he was asking.

“Erwin...” Levi whimpered a little, “I... I can’t just...”

Please , Levi,” Erwin begged, “I’ll do anything.

“And then what?” Levi frowned, “I just break up with Zeke for no reason? I can’t do that. Plus, we still live so far away, Erwin. It just... it wouldn’t work.”

Erwin could feel his heart sinking. It only got worse when he heard Levi giggle and say ‘Zeke, stop it’. He should’ve guessed Levi was with Zeke when he said he was busy. He heard kissing noises and could feel himself getting jealous, squeezing the phone in his hand.

“Levi,” Erwin tried to get his attention again, “We could do it. I know we could. Just- give me one more chance.”

“I’m sorry,” Levi said, “I just can’t-”

Suddenly, Zeke had the phone, saying, “Sorry, Erwin. Levi and I are busy right now. Call him later.”

He then heard some kissing noises followed by a small moan from Levi before the phone hung up. Erwin realized his hands were shaking as he pulled the phone away from his ear, tossing it down on the couch. Mike had been watching him that whole time, a frown on his face.

“He... He said no...” Erwin said in a quiet voice, unable to help the tears from flowing down his face.

Mike’s eyes widened a little before he got up, pulling Erwin into a tight hug. Erwin sniffled and clung to him, tears rolling down his cheeks. He’d always thought that Levi would give anything to be with him, but he must’ve really liked Zeke if he wouldn’t leave the man to be with Erwin.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Kenny rolled his eyes as the bed upstairs began creaking again. Those two fuck like rabbits , Kenny thought to himself. He thought Zeke was a nice enough guy, but Kenny was still more of a fan of Erwin. He’d caught Levi snuggled up with one of Erwin’s shirts the other night, his eyes red and puffy from crying. Kenny knew Levi liked this Zeke guy, but he must’ve really loved Erwin to be this broken up about him still. Kenny scrolled through his contacts, finding Erwin’s name. Much like the boy’s address, Kenny had procured his phone number through his own means when Levi had first started dating him. Kenny dialed the number, deciding to see how the kid was doing.

“Hello?” Erwin answered, sounding fatigued, “Who’s this?”

“It’s your Uncle Kenny!” Kenny exclaimed, smiling a little, “How’s my nephew’s favorite doing?”

Erwin chuckled a little, “I don’t know if I’m his favorite anymore, but...”

“Nonsense,” Kenny said, “Trust me, you’re still his favorite. So how have you been? Heard you were dating a new girl?”

“I broke up with her,” Erwin admitted, “She was... uhh... she was a little nuts.”

“Yeah, Levi told me about her,” Kenny replied, “Seems like she wasn’t so nice.”

Kenny was feeling a little bad for Erwin, who sounded emotionally drained. He’d had two breakups within the past couple of months, and Kenny wanted to do something to make him feel better. In fact, he knew just the thing that would help.

“Hey, you busy?” Kenny asked.

“No...” Erwin responded, sounding a little hesitant.

“Good!” Kenny said, “Pick you up in an hour. We can go do something.”

He hung up, not giving Erwin a chance to reply. Kenny got up and went to the garage, getting onto his motorcycle and starting to drive down to Erwin’s dorm. It took him a while, but he got there within the hour like he’d promised, pulling up to Erwin’s dorm and texting him that he was there. Erwin soon appeared at the front doors of the building, heading out towards Kenny and his bike.

“Hey, kid,” Kenny greeted, handing him an extra helmet, “Here, put this on.”

Erwin nodded, taking it from him and strapping it to his head, “So where are we going?”

“You’ll see,” Kenny chuckled, waiting for Erwin to climb onto the back of the motorcycle, “Hold on tight.”

Erwin wrapped his arms around him and held on tight as Kenny pulled away from the dorm building, heading to a bar down the street that he would frequent when he was a little younger. He hadn’t been there in a while, but the bar was still there, and Kenny knew it would be the perfect place for Erwin to get back on his feet.

Kenny parked his motorcycle in front of the bar, getting off and watching Erwin do the same, both of them putting their helmets back on the bike. Kenny led Erwin into the bar, watching Erwin look around in some confusion. It was clearly a bar for old farts like himself, a bunch of old bikers hanging out at the joint. Erwin looked completely out of place, dressed in his button-up shirt and black chinos amidst all these leather-clad old men.

Kenny led him to the bar, “You want a drink, kid?”

Erwin nodded a little, “Gin and tonic is fine.”

Kenny grinned, as that was his favorite; a man after his own heart. He ordered two gin and tonics and carried them to the back of the bar, setting them on a tall table and pulling out his knife from his pocket. Erwin looked a little intimidated, as the last time he’d seen the knife, he was being threatened by Kenny.

“Have you ever thrown a knife, son?” Kenny asked, pointing at the wall, which already had tons of small holes in it from people throwing knives at it. There were three bulls-eyes on the wall, indicating this is what the wall was meant for anyways.

Erwin shook his head, staring at Kenny with wide eyes, “N-No, sir.”

“Well, today you’re gonna learn how,” Kenny grinned, taking the knife and tossing it at the wall without even looking. Erwin’s eyes widened, and Kenny looked, having hit a bulls-eye dead on.

“I... I don’t think I could-”

“Nonsense,” Kenny laughed, “Anybody can throw a knife, come on. I’ll teach ya.”

Kenny walked up to the wall and took the knife out, heading back over to Erwin and handing him the blade. Erwin looked incredibly intimidated, and Kenny wondered if the straight-laced man had every done anything remotely bad in his life.

“So you want to start with your stance,” Kenny instructed, “Relax your body, and stand up as straight as possible. Now, what’s your dominant hand?”

Erwin stood a little straighter, looking like he was trying to be more relaxed, “I’m right-handed.”

“Okay, put your right foot forward a little then,” Kenny said, waiting for Erwin to do this before he continued, “Now, we’ll start simple. Just try to get it to stick in the wall. You wanna hold the knife kind of like a hammer.”

Erwin gave him a quick glance before he focused on the wall, using minimal force as he threw the knife. It bounced off the wall and fell to the ground, Erwin frowning in disappointment. Kenny laughed a little, going to pick up the knife off the ground.

“That’s a good first try,” Kenny smiled, handing him the knife, “Use a little more force. Don’t be afraid to really throw it.”

Erwin nodded, taking the knife back and holding it firmly, lining it up and throwing it a little harder this time. It stuck this time, and Kenny grinned, clapping him on the back at his success.

“There you go!” Kenny chuckled, going to grab it from the wall, “Now we’ll work on your aim. That’s important. If you’re trying to threaten someone, you wanna make sure you hit their clothes or somewhere near them, and not give them a serious injury.”

Erwin took in the information, “Okay, sounds good.”

“Now, I want you to hold the knife with the blade to the ceiling,” Kenny instructed, “And use some extra force to toss the knife at the target. Don’t throw it as hard as you can, just with a little force.”

Erwin took the knife back from Kenny and did as he was told, lining it up and tossing the knife at the wall, getting it in the outer circle of the bullseye. The two continued to work on Erwin’s aim, drinking their drinks and enjoying each other’s company. Kenny was pleasantly surprised by Erwin; he’d thought the boy was helpless, a complete goody two-shoes, but Erwin had a secret side to him that Kenny hadn’t seen before. He was now completely rooting for Erwin, wanting Levi to break up with that dumb Zeke and get back with his ex.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

It was the semifinals game between Marley and Paradis, and it was halftime, 0-0. The first ten minutes was a very even game, as both teams were reaching the goal, but no one had been lucky so far. Everyone could feel the tension of the game as the winner would pass on to the finals, and both teams wanted to win and have the opportunity to win the cup and be the champions.

Both goalkeepers were doing an excellent job; Porco had stopped two shots by Erwin and another by Nanaba. On the other hand, Mike had prevented Zeke from scoring twice during the game.

Levi felt Zeke wrapping his arms around his waist at the halftime, and turned his head to be caught in a kiss by his boyfriend. He blushed, but kissed back, smiling a little.

“You’re playing amazing, sweetie,” Zeke murmured in his ear, “I might have to reward you again after the game.”

Levi blushed, “I... yes. But let go, I have to go get my water bottle. I left it in my locker.”

Zeke chuckled a little and kissed Levi again, pulling away from him and patting his ass lightly, “Go to the locker rooms, babe. I’ll be here when you get back.”

Levi nodded, heading down to the locker rooms. He grabbed his water bottle from his locker and headed back up the stairs, hearing Zeke talking to Porco outside the locker rooms. He was excited to see his boyfriend, until he heard what they were talking about.

“How are you going to get him this time?” Porco was asking.

“I’m gonna try to kick the ball at his legs, maybe I’ll break something this time,” Zeke was saying, and Levi paused to listen in to their conversation.

“That’ll teach that bastard to call Levi and try to get back with him,” Zeke said to Porco,  “Maybe I’ll be able to get him benched for the rest of the season.”

Levi’s eyes widened. He almost couldn’t believe what he was hearing. So Zeke had kicked the ball at Erwin’s head on purpose, and now he was plotting another injury, this time to one of Erwin’s legs. Levi had every intention to go out there and yell at Zeke, to stop him from doing what he was going to, but he didn’t want to sabotage the entire game. He decided he would catch Zeke in the act, and stop it from happening then.

Levi pretended like nothing had happened, exiting the locker room and smiling upon seeing Zeke. Zeke grinned, taking Levi’s arm and pulling him into a deep kiss. Levi kissed back, much to his own irritation. He was secretly incredibly pissed off, and he was ready to get back at Zeke for what he’d done to Erwin, and what he was planning to do.

Levi soon took his place back on the field and the whistle blew. After Erwin received a pass from Hange, he ran with determination to the goal. Levi could see Zeke waiting for Erwin, knowing that Erwin would have to face off with Zeke to continue advancing. He knew that this was the exact opportunity Zeke was waiting for to hurt Erwin.

Zeke was ready, and he swung harder than usual in search of Erwin’s ankles, trying to make it look like he was after the ball when he was really seeking to cause Erwin serious injury. Levi ran over and got in the way, shoving Zeke and catching the kick he had intended for Erwin. He heard a loud ‘crack’ in his ankle and immediately fell to the ground. Zeke looked thoroughly confused as to how Levi had run into him.

But as soon as he saw Levi in pain, he kneeled next to him, “Babe? Oh my god, what happened? Are you okay?”

“I got in the way on accident,” Levi lied, wincing in pain, “It hurts- I think I broke something.”

Zeke looked incredibly sympathetic, rubbing his back gently, “The medics are coming, babe. Just take some deep breaths. I’ll come visit you after the game, okay?”

Levi nodded, feeling Zeke kiss at his face before he saw Erwin standing above him as well. He also looked incredibly confused as to how this had happened, and obviously didn’t know what Levi did about Zeke.

“Are you okay?” Erwin asked, “How the hell did you manage to run into your own player?”

Zeke glared up at Erwin, “Leave him alone.”

Levi ignored Zeke, answering, “I’m fine, Erwin. I think I fucked up my ankle.”

The medics came over and put Levi on a stretcher, taking him to the ambulance after examining his ankle and realizing it was likely broken or fractured. Levi was transported to the ER, where they did X-rays of his ankle and found it was fractured. They wrapped him up in no time, and Levi was resting when Zeke came to visit him.

Zeke entered the room, a frown on his face, “Oh, babe. I’m so sorry you got hurt. Are you going to be out for the season?”

Levi sighed, “Yep. I’m out for the next six weeks, unfortunately. My ankle’s fractured.”

Zeke’s face fell, and Levi would’ve said he almost looked guilty. Zeke walked over to his bedside, running his fingers through Levi’s hair and leaning down to press a kiss to his forehead.

“I’m sorry, babe,” Zeke frowned, “I feel like this is all my fault.”

“It is your fault,” Levi said, deciding to finally confront him, “You and Porco planned it. I heard you.”

Zeke’s eyes widened, looking a little shocked that Levi was confronting him with this information, “B-Babe, I-”

“Don’t babe me, Zeke,” Levi glared at him, crossing his arms in annoyance, “You were trying to hurt Erwin on purpose! Did you do it on purpose when you kicked the ball at his head too?!”

Zeke stared at the floor, looking incredibly guilty, “I... I’m sorry, Levi. I just... I wanted you...”

“You wanted me, so you decided to give my ex-boyfriend a concussion?! And now you were going to try and break his leg?! You’re fucking crazy, Zeke! Who does that?!” Levi shouted, getting angrier the more he talked.

Zeke stayed quiet, looking sheepish and upset at being told off. He hadn’t expected this when he came into the room, and Levi certainly wasn’t letting up any time soon. If he could, Levi would’ve gotten out of the bed and chased Zeke out of the room, he was that angry with the man.

“Well?!” Levi snapped, “What do you have to say for yourself?!”

“Levi, I said I’m sorry,” Zeke whimpered, “I don’t know what else to say. I shouldn’t have done it, but I was just really jealous...”

“That’s not a good enough reason,” Levi frowned, “I think you and I both know this is over, Zeke.”

Zeke’s eyes widened, shaking his head, “No, no , Levi. Please , I’m sorry. I’ll do anything to make it up to you.”

“No, Zeke,” Levi insisted, “How the fuck can you make that up to me? You fractured my ankle ‘by accident’ because you wanted to screw up Erwin’s legs. I can bet you wouldn’t be sorry at all if it was Erwin or someone else on the Paradis team. You only think of you, and what you want. And I can’t be with a selfish bastard like you. Get out, Zeke. I’m done with you.”

He had no sympathy left for the man. Being jealous was one thing, but Zeke had taken it way too far. Trying to hurt Erwin? That was something Levi just couldn’t forgive, and he watched Zeke’s eyes fill with dejected tears as he tried again.

“But Levi,” he whimpered, “I love you.”

Levi raised an eyebrow, this only making him angrier, “You’re really going to use that on me right now?! Just to get me to stay with you?!”

Zeke shrugged, “It’s true.”

Levi glared, growling through gritted teeth, “ Get out .”

Zeke hesitated before he slowly trudged out of the room, looking completely disheartened. But Levi didn’t feel bad. All he could think about now was the fact that he was now single. His thoughts immediately turned to Erwin, but there was still one major problem in their relationship: distance.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

A month had passed since Levi had broken up with Zeke. Levi hadn’t been to soccer practice since then, as he’d been resting up his ankle and avoiding Zeke all at the same time. But Zeke hadn’t let up. He’d been calling and texting Levi at least once or twice a week, pathetically apologizing and begging for Levi back. Levi had gotten used to spending the time alone in his room, occasionally going into depressive episodes where he’d cry over Erwin. But he hadn’t tried to contact his ex, even though he and Zeke had broken up, because the distance was still a major problem for them. Today was one of those depressive days, and he’d been holed up in his room all day, hugging onto Erwin’s old shirt and Goose the otter as he spent a good part of the day crying.

Around dinner time, there was a quiet knock on his door, Kenny opening it slowly and frowning upon seeing his nephew in such a state, “Levi, it’s dinnertime.”

Levi sniffled and shook his head, “Not hungry.”

“Levi,” Kenny sighed, entering the room and closing the door behind him, “Your mom and I are worried about you. You can’t cry about Erwin forever. You need to get out of your room and go do something.”

Levi shook his head again, wiping at his eyes, “I’m not hungry. Just leave me alone.”

“What if I said I have a surprise for you?” Kenny replied, “Would you come downstairs then?”

Surprise? Levi looked up at Kenny with some hesitant interest. He wanted to know what the surprise was, of course, but he wasn’t sure he trusted Kenny enough to find out. But he convinced himself that if his mom was going to be there, it probably wouldn’t be anything sinister. He slowly swung his legs off the bed and got up, his head pounding from all the crying and over-sleeping he’d been doing.

“Fine,” he muttered, and Kenny grinned a little in success before helping Levi down the stairs. He’d mostly been able to get around on his fractured ankle, but the stairs were always a challenge for him.

He limped into the kitchen and sat down at the table, his mother smiling sweetly at him as he sat down, “Hi baby. Are you feeling any better?”

She set down a plate of food in front of him and pressed a kiss to the top of his head. Levi didn’t want her to worry, so he nodded, “Yeah. I’m okay.”

Kuchel gave him a sad smile, as if she didn’t believe him, but she sat down next to him anyways, patting his hand gently. Kenny sat down across from Kuchel, starting to eat his food. But Levi was looking at him expectantly, waiting to hear what this surprise was.

Kenny looked up at him, “What the hell are you looking at me for?”

“You already forgot, you old fart?” Levi teased his uncle, “You told me you had a surprise for me!”

Kenny rolled his eyes at the ‘old fart’ comment before wiping his mouth on a napkin, “Right. Well, I got your mom a new job.”

Kuchel smiled, as Kenny must’ve filled her in already. She took Levi’s hand gently, “We’re moving back to Paradis, sweetie.”

Levi had put a mouthful of food in his mouth, and nearly choked on it. He took a second to swallow before replying, “We... We are?”

He looked incredibly hopeful, and Kuchel patted his hand a little, “Don’t get too excited, now. We still have to figure out where we’re going to live. Paradis is expensive, and where we lived before we had a special deal on rent. I don’t know if we can find something that cheap again.”

Levi frowned, squeezing his mother’s hand, “I’ll get a job if you need me to. I’ll do anything; I just want to move back to Paradis.”

“Now, now,” Kenny interrupted, “I didn’t tell you two the second part of the surprise.”

Kuchel and Levi looked up at him in confusion, waiting for him to continue. Kenny grinned, “My boyfriend, Uri, has a huge house in Paradis, and I’m moving in with him. He has plenty of extra rooms, and said you two are welcome to move in, free of charge.”

Both of their eyes widened, but they weren’t so excited about the prospect of having somewhere to live at first. Levi and his mom exchanged a surprise look, and Levi couldn’t help himself.

He burst out laughing, “ You have a boyfriend?! Since when?!”

“Yeah!” Kuchel agreed, “Who the hell did you trick to fall in love with you?!”

Kenny scowled, looking a little annoyed, “Hey! I’m a charming guy-”

“Did you threaten him to date you?!” Levi laughed, his mother giggling along with him.

No ,” Kenny shot Levi and his mother a glare, “Look, I’m trying to do you two a favor here! So don’t make fun of me!”

“I’m sorry, Kenny,” Kuchel giggled, Levi trying to catch his breath from laughing so hard, “It’s just so funny- I never pictured you as a softy.”

“I’m not soft,” Kenny sighed in annoyance, “Look, do you two want to move in or not?”

“Of course we do,” Kuchel smiled, reaching across the table and squeezing Kenny’s hand, “Thank you so much, Kenny.”

Levi was still chuckling, and his mother had to kick him lightly under the table before Levi cleared his throat, “Y-Yeah. Thanks, Uncle Kenny.”

“You’re welcome,” Kenny replied, muttering ‘ungrateful bastards’ under his breath.

Kuchel was grinning, “I’m so excited to tell your boyfriend all our childhood stories.”

Kenny shot his sister a glare, “Don’t you dare .”

“What childhood stories?” Levi immediately asked, enjoying the fact that he wasn’t the one being poked fun at for once.

“Well,” Kuchel explained, “Kenny would always dress up and play tea party with his little sister, and he had long hair back then too, so a lot of people would mistake him for a girl.”

Levi grinned and laughed a little at his uncle’s expense, Kenny grumbling swears under his breath. He was very glad he’d come to find out what his uncle’s surprise was. The three of them continued to eat, Levi feeling cheerful all of a sudden. They soon got up to clear the table, a job that Levi and Kenny took on since Kuchel usually cooked. His mother went into the living room, and Levi was left alone with his uncle.

“You know why I did this, right?” Kenny asked, not looking at Levi, “It’s not just because I want to move in with Uri, you know.”

Levi looked at him with some confusion, setting the dirty dishes in the sink, “What are you talking about?”

“Levi, I want you and Erwin to be together,” Kenny explained, “You were so happy with him, and you’re so torn up without him. I moved your mom’s job so that you two could move with me, and you could get Erwin back.”

Levi looked at his uncle in some shock. He didn’t realize Kenny had been paying that much attention. He and Kenny just stared at each other for a moment, before Levi took a step forward and wrapped his arms around his uncle’s middle, giving him an awkward hug.

“Thank you,” he whispered, “Thank you so much.”

“Of course, kid,” Kenny said, his breath hitched in some shock from the hug. He patted Levi on the head gently, a smile on his face.

Levi pulled away, pointing a finger in Kenny’s face, “Don’t tell anyone I hugged you, or I’ll fucking kill you.”

With that, he hobbled away on his fractured ankle to go back up to his room. In truth, Levi really owed Kenny. He couldn’t believe he was going to be moving back to Paradis. And that meant that he now had a better chance of fixing his relationship with Erwin.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 14: I Wanna Be Yours

Within two weeks, the Ackermans had moved from Marley back to Paradis and into Uri’s house. Levi didn’t know exactly how he felt about Uri. The man seemed a little strange, but if Kenny really liked him, then who was Levi to judge? Levi had been spending a lot of time mulling over how he was going to confront Erwin. The man didn’t even know he had moved back to Paradis at this point, and he might not even know that Levi and Zeke had broken up after that Paradis/Marley game.

Levi had been mindlessly walking around the neighborhood, Uri’s house being on the corner of the college campus where all the rich people lived. He passed through the soccer fields, which were empty at this point of day. Levi didn’t even notice what direction his feet were taking him until he ended up in front of Erwin’s dorm building, staring up at the tall structure above him.

“Levi?” he heard behind him, and immediately recognized the voice as Hange’s.

He turned around, seeing Hange and Pieck holding hands, walking towards him. Apparently, the two had gotten very close over the past couple months, and Levi had even heard they were dating now.

“Hey,” Levi greeted quietly, tearing his attention away from Erwin’s building.

“What are you doing here?” Hange asked.

“Yeah, we haven’t seen you in weeks,” Pieck added.

“I... I moved back to Paradis,” Levi explained, “Just recently.”

“Really?!” Hange exclaimed in excitement, throwing their arms around Levi, “Yay! Oh, the team will be so excited! Is your ankle better now? I notice you got your cast off!”

It was true; Levi had gotten his cast off just this week. His ankle was still a little weak, but it no longer hurt to walk on anymore. He was a little taken aback by Hange’s excitement, though he should’ve been used to that part of their personality at this point.

“It’s somewhat better,” Levi shrugged as Hange pulled away from him, “I can probably start playing again in a couple of weeks.”

“So, what are you doing on campus?” Hange asked, glancing to Erwin’s dorm, “You here to see Erwin?”

Levi could feel himself blushing, “I... I mean... I just-”

“Levi, it’s okay,” Pieck giggled, “I think we all know you still love him.”

Levi was just getting more embarrassed the longer he stood here with Hange and Pieck, and he muttered, “Don’t say that...”

Hange clapped him on the back lightly, “You want me to get you into the dorm building? I can use my student ID to get you past security and then you can go up to Erwin’s place.”

Levi mulled it over. Was he really ready to talk to Erwin? His heart was telling him to go talk to him, but his head was fighting him on that. He felt anxious about the whole thing, but he supposed he should at least let Erwin know he was back in town.

“Sure,” he mumbled, Hange soon grabbing his hand and dragging him to the dorm building, Pieck following along. Hange used their student ID to get the three of them past security, walking Levi to the elevators.

“Have fun with Erwin,” Hange patted his back lightly, “But not too much fun. The walls are thin here, remember.”

Levi rolled his eyes a little, thanking Hange under his breath, before he climbed onto the elevator and waved goodbye to the two of them. They waved back, and the elevator doors closed, taking him up to Erwin’s floor. Levi got out and walked down the hall slowly, his legs feeling like lead with each step he took. He got to Erwin’s door and stood there, feeling a little panicked and out of place. He felt a little intimidated and alone, and hesitated a few times before he finally knocked on the door.

Levi heard some shuffling inside the dorm, and soon the door started opening. Levi could feel his heart pounding in his chest upon seeing Erwin, whose hair was a little messed up and a gloomy look on his face. It looked like he’d been sleeping, though it was the middle of the afternoon. It almost seemed like Erwin had been doing the same thing Levi had: spending his days in bed, crying and over-sleeping.

“Levi,” Erwin said almost immediately, his eyes widening upon seeing his ex, “I... what are you doing here?”

“Erwin,” Levi breathed his name, not realizing how much he’d missed saying that name, “I... I moved back to Paradis. I came here to tell you. I live down the street now.”

Erwin’s eyes widened even more, “O-Oh? Wow. That’s... um-”

“Erwin, I’m sorry,” Levi blurted, his heart pounding away in his chest anxiously as he continued, “I’m sorry we had that fight. You were right, Zeke hurt you on purpose. I overheard him plotting to hurt you again and... and that’s how I got my ankle fucked up.”

Erwin stared at him in some surprise, “I... I’m sorry too. You were right about Marie. She’s incredibly mean and an awful person.”

“I... I broke things off with Zeke,” Levi explained, taking a step closer to Erwin, “And now... now there’s no distance problem.”

Erwin seemed to be understanding what Levi was getting at, and a soft smile appeared on his face, “Levi... why are you here?”

Levi blushed at the question. Why am I here? He wondered. He’d told Erwin what he wanted to, so why was he still standing in front of Erwin, feeling like he had more to say? Ultimately, he knew what he wanted: he wanted Erwin back.

“Erwin I... I want you back,” Levi whispered, practically begging, “ Please .”

Erwin reached a hand down to caress Levi’s cheek, and Levi leaned into his touch, tears springing to his eyes when he realized just how touch-starved he was. He didn’t realize how badly he’d missed Erwin’s warm, calloused hands touching him.

“Levi, I want you back too,” Erwin responded, “I still love you, so much .”

“I love you too,” Levi instantly replied, the two of them staring into each other’s eyes intensely. Levi was tried to read what was in Erwin’s eyes; he looked so hopeful and so adorably happy, Levi could feel his heart swelling from the feeling. But there was something else there, something that had Levi’s dick twitching in his pants: lust . There was clear lust in Erwin’s eyes, and Levi could feel himself getting turned on as he realized just how much he wanted Erwin to ravage him: he wanted to kiss him, touch him, feel him inside, and waiting just wasn’t an option at this point.

He threw his arms around Erwin and kissed him deeply, Erwin reciprocating and holding onto Levi tightly, pulling him inside his dorm and shutting the door behind them. He pressed Levi against the door and kissed him hungrily, his hand snaking down Levi’s stomach and pressing his palm against Levi’s growing erection. Levi whined quietly at the feeling, unable to get enough of Erwin’s sweet but eager kisses. He sucked on Erwin’s lower lip and bit down on it lightly, slithering his tongue inside of Erwin’s mouth as the two desperately danced their tongues together. Levi could feel his erection growing as Erwin palmed at it, and he wanted more and more with each passing second.

“Erwin, I need- we have to-” Levi tried, his anxiety getting the better of him before he finally got out the words, “ Bedroom . Now.”

Erwin nodded, picking up Levi by his thighs and carrying him into the bedroom, still kissing him deeply. Levi held Erwin’s face in his hands, the two exchanging sloppy kisses before Erwin placed Levi on the edge of the bed, pushing him back onto the mattress and starting to work on Levi’s pants. Levi was feeling incredibly impatient, and he worked on getting his shirt off while Erwin took down his pants and briefs. Once Levi was naked, he sat back up, undoing Erwin’s button and zipper and tugging his pants down, watching Erwin step out of them and pull his own shirt off.

They were both in the nude now, breathing heavily and just staring at each other; taking each other’s bodies in, as they hadn’t seen each other naked in some time now. Then it was back on. Erwin pressed Levi back against the mattress again, climbing on top of him and kissing him viciously. He ground their hips together, the feeling shooting pleasure up Levi’s spine as he craved Erwin’s touch. Erwin spent some time just rocking their hips together, heavy and hot breathing between kisses, as Levi let out quiet mewls and whines from the feeling.

Erwin pulled away from Levi’s lips, sucking on the sensitive spot on Levi’s neck and causing him to gasp and squirm a little. Erwin left kisses all along his neck and collarbone, moving down his chest and stomach before he was on his knees in front of Levi.

“Erwin... you don’t have to-”

“Baby, I want to cherish every last bit of you,” Erwin murmured, kissing Levi’s thighs lightly before he kissed the tip of Levi’s dick. Levi blushed and whimpered, already feeling like an absolute mess under Erwin’s kisses. Erwin circled his tongue around the tip before licking from base to tip, lapping at the veins in Levi’s dick. Levi groaned and clung to the sheets, feeling the pleasure swimming in his already-muddled brain.

Erwin placed his mouth around Levi and began sucking eagerly, bobbing his head and staring up at Levi with intense, lust-filled eyes. Levi moaned, his breathing already starting to get heavy just from these mere actions. Erwin always knew just how to turn him into a panting, babbling mess, especially when giving him head. Erwin was holding him by his thighs, pinning him to the mattress as he did his work. He was alternating between hollowing out his cheeks and sucking hard, loud slurping noises emanating from his actions.

“E-Erwin,” Levi whined, “ Oh god , you have to stop. I’m getting so close.”

He heard Erwin hum a little before he pulled away, smirking up at Levi, “You’re close already?”

“Don’t tease me,” Levi whimpered, “It’s been over a month, okay?”

Erwin chuckled and got off his knees, “Well, I’m not sure whether to hold back since it’s been over two months, dear.”

He went to his bedside table and grabbed the lube from the top drawer, pouring some on his fingers. Levi spread his legs, bracing himself for the burning feeling that was about to come. In the past month, he’d jerked off and fingered himself only a couple of times, as he hadn’t really been in the mood much. So he wasn’t entirely unprepared, but he did need to be opened up a little more. He squirmed in some discomfort as Erwin pressed his middle finger in, working it in slowly and wriggling it around inside him to help him get used to it.

God , Levi,” Erwin muttered, pumping his finger in and out, “You’re so fucking tight.”

Levi whined and tried his best not to move around too much, which was difficult at the moment. The discomfort soon turned to pleasure, and he could feel the blood pumping to his dick from the feeling of one of Erwin’s rather large digits fucking into his hole. Erwin soon added a second, using them to scissor at the opening and stretch him further. He was watching Levi’s face intensely, and Levi could feel his cheeks getting hot and red the more Erwin looked at him. He didn’t particularly understand what was so interesting about him that Erwin was so intrigued by, but he allowed Erwin to continue staring at him anyways. The blonde soon added a third finger, pumping them in and out at a slow pace before using them to stretch Levi’s hole as well as the muscles would allow.

Erwin ,” Levi moaned desperately, “ Please .”

Erwin sighed contently from Levi’s begging, “Fuck, you don’t know how much I missed hearing you like this, baby.”

“Then stick it in me already!” Levi whined impatiently, “Christ, Erwin- you know I’m not good at waiting.”

Erwin chuckled in response, pulling his fingers out and putting some lube on his erection before lining it up. Levi whimpered when he felt the tip at his entrance, his legs already shaking in anticipation. His mouth opened a little in a quiet whine as Erwin pushed the head in, slowly moving forward until he was flush against Levi’s ass. Levi covered his mouth to prevent himself from being too loud, a muffled moan escaping him.

“Let me hear you, baby,” Erwin leaned over him, removing his hand from his mouth and pressing a kiss to his nose, “I want to hear all your pretty noises.”

Levi could feel himself blushing, “But... But Hange said the walls are thin-”

“Who cares?” Erwin growled, pulling out all the way before pounding back into him in one thrust, “I thought you wanted everyone to hear who you belong to, remember?”

Levi cried out and whimpered, nodding eagerly, “Y-Yes. I remember.”

“Mmm, that’s what I thought,” Erwin smirked, pulling away from him and placing his hands on Levi’s thighs. He spread the shorter man’s legs apart a little more so he could see Levi’s hole drawing his dick inside, “You were made for my cock, baby. Can you feel how eagerly your hole is sucking me in? Hmm?”

Levi could feel himself getting embarrassed, but turned on, by Erwin’s words, and a mewl escaped his mouth as he nodded at Erwin’s words. Erwin let out a long sigh, starting to move in and out of him slowly.

“Baby, I want you to do something for me, okay?” Erwin asked, “It’s something we haven’t done before.”

Levi wondered what the hell Erwin could possibly have in store for him, but he replied with a tentative, “What is it?”

“Call me ‘daddy’,” Erwin requested in a low voice, starting to plow into Levi a little faster.

Levi’s eyes widened a little, biting his lip lightly, “But... But you... you’re not-”

Levi ,” Erwin tried again, looking down at him with an almost begging face, “ Please .”

Levi felt his face getting red. This must’ve been something he’d picked up from Marie, as he’d never asked Levi such a thing before this. He could feel himself getting a little jealous, wondering if Marie had been better than him in bed. He was so innocent and painfully awkward, he hoped that maybe by doing this he could live up to Erwin’s sexual expectations.

He felt Erwin picking up the pace, and Levi moaned, “ Daddy .”

Erwin’s eyes flashed with a fiery lust, and he began slamming into Levi unrelentingly, pushing Levi’s thighs up so that they were against Levi’s chest. Levi gasped and moaned, realizing just how much that had turned Erwin on. He could even feel Erwin’s dick twitching inside him, and it suddenly clicked in his head just what Erwin wanted.

“Who’s your daddy?” Erwin growled, smacking Levi’s ass.

Levi gasped and whined, feeling incredibly turned on from Erwin hitting his ass like that, “ A-Ah! D-Daddy, I’ll be a good boy, p-please!”

Erwin stared at him in a little bit of shock for a moment before he started to go to town on Levi’s ass, slapping his ass once more, “You better be, my sweet boy...”

Levi could feel himself getting closer and closer to that image he’d had in his mind when Zeke had been spanking him: being over Erwin’s lap and getting spanked by Erwin’s hands, begging to be fucked. He whined and pushed back as best he could against Erwin’s thrusts.

Nnghh ,” Levi whimpered, “Y-Yes, Daddy, I will. P-Please, please spank me again. Just one more time, please?

Erwin groaned from Levi’s words, smacking his ass once more before gripping his thighs tightly and fucking Levi into the mattress as hard and as fast as he could. The mattress squeaked loudly below them, but Levi’s noises were louder. He was panting, moaning, and begging all at the same time. Begging for Erwin to: “Keep fucking me, Daddy- please .”

“When did my innocent baby turn into such a little slut?” Erwin moaned, “You’re Daddy’s little slut, aren’t you?”

Levi nodded eagerly, “Y-Yes, Daddy. I’m so close. Can I cum?”

He was so used to asking Zeke permission that he’d accidentally asked Erwin, but Erwin didn’t look bothered at all by this. In fact, he looked incredibly turned on, the most turned on Levi had ever seen him in his life.

“You can cum, my sweet boy,” Erwin murmured, “But Daddy wants to cum inside you, is that okay?”

Levi nodded again, reaching down to stroke his cock as he neared orgasm, Erwin practically fucking the life out of him. They were both breathing heavy now, and Levi could feel his orgasm getting closer as Erwin slammed into his prostate over and over. He cried out, cumming all over his stomach and legs as Erwin continued to fuck into him. Erwin groaned and came inside Levi soon after, pulling out slowly and trying to catch his breath.

Levi wanted to be happy, but he was feeling incredibly insecure the more he thought about Marie and Erwin having sex. He wondered if he’d lived up to Erwin’s expectations, and if he was any good in comparison to her. He could feel himself getting emotional, as this was something that had really bothered him when he was having depression over the past couple months. He turned on his stomach and buried his face into the sheets, not wanting Erwin to see him like this.

“Baby?” Erwin asked, gently grasping one of Levi’s ass cheeks and jiggling it in his hand, “Is everything okay?”

Levi shook his head, feeling the tears coming forward now and rolling down his cheeks. He felt a shift in the mattress, and Erwin was sitting next to him, soothingly running his fingers through Levi’s hair.

“What’s wrong, my baby?” Erwin inquired.

Levi sniffled, looking up at Erwin with tear-filled eyes, “I’m sorry I’m not good like Marie.”

Erwin’s eyes widened a little before a sympathetic look came across his face, “Oh, baby. That’s not true. You’re so much better than Marie. What would make you think something like that?”

Erwin wrapped his arms around Levi and pulled him into his lap, holding him close and pressing kisses to the side of his head. Levi couldn’t help the tears, and he buried his face into Erwin’s shoulder.

“I just... she’s so pretty and I’m so...” Levi couldn’t even finish the statement, a quiet sob escaping his mouth.

“Baby, you are gorgeous ,” Erwin whispered in his ear, rubbing his back gently, “You’re so much prettier than Marie.”

But Levi was having a difficult time believing him, and he shrugged a little at Erwin’s words. Erwin sighed in response, pulling Levi’s head back so that they were looking into each other’s eyes.

“To be honest,” Erwin murmured, “I never saw Marie as being as pretty or good as you are. I only have eyes for you, my sweet darling.”

He sucked in a deep breath before pressing a kiss to Levi’s lips lovingly, “If only you could see what I do every time I look at you, my beautiful baby. I can’t even describe it with words.”

Levi could feel himself blushing, not understanding what Erwin was getting at. He didn’t think he was that beautiful to look at. Erwin stared into his tear-filled eyes for a moment before he ordered, “Get up. Go stand in front of the mirror.”

Levi gave him a slightly confused look, wiping away his tears. But he did as he was told, slowly getting up and making his way to the tall mirror that leaned against the wall. He could barely look at himself, thinking he looked too small and starting to compare his features to Marie’s. Erwin soon appeared next to him, grasping Levi’s leg and lifting it up so that Levi could barely even touch the floor with the other leg. He felt Erwin’s erection prodding at his hole, and whimpered quietly as he could see Erwin’s dick slowly disappearing into his hole as the blonde pushed into him. Levi gasped and whined, reaching back to try and grasp Erwin’s face to help him balance. He missed the first time, but the second time he managed to rest his hand on Erwin’s cheek, watching Erwin’s dick disappear into him as he began to thrust.

Erwin murmured in his ear in a deep voice, “Can you see how your cute little hole is clenching desperately to take my big cock?”

“Y-Yes, Daddy,” Levi moaned, not sure what Erwin was trying to get at. How was this supposed to make him feel better about Marie?

Erwin smirked a little and kept thrusting in and out of him, “You were made for me, Levi. Nobody else. You’re perfect for me. Now get on all fours.”

Erwin pulled out slowly, and Levi was blushing from Erwin’s words, “W-Why?”

“Because,” Erwin explained, smacking his ass, “I want you to watch your sexy face in the mirror while I fuck you from behind. Then you can see how I see you, darling.”

Levi gasped and whimpered, getting onto the floor on all fours and watching Erwin kneel behind him and line up his dick. He pushed into him, and Levi whined from the feeling, avoiding looking at his face in the mirror. Erwin started slamming into him almost immediately, gripping Levi’s hips hard in his fingers.

Ah! ” Levi groaned, biting his lip hard, “Mmm, oh god .”

“That’s my sweet baby,” Erwin cooed, “Now look at your face in the mirror, honey.”

Levi hesitated before looking up at his face in the mirror. His hair was messy, his lip a little swollen from the kisses and from him biting down on it, his cheeks dusted red with some embarrassment and excitement from what they were doing, and sweat dripped from his brow. He didn’t understand why Erwin found this so sexy, but he could see Erwin pumping into him through the mirror, and that sight was incredibly hot to Levi. He whimpered and pushed his hips back against Erwin’s thrusts.

“So desperate for it, baby,” Erwin smirked, “You like watching me fuck you, don’t you?”

Levi didn’t answer, his mouth hanging open in a long moan as he watched Erwin pounding into him from behind. He saw Erwin raise his hand and didn’t even have time to brace when Erwin smacked his ass hard, growling, “ Don’t you?

Levi gasped and nodded quickly, “Y-Yes, Daddy.”

Erwin smiled smugly, ramming into him, “You like watching that big cock fucking into your hole like that? Such a tight little hole, but it always stretches just enough to take my cock, doesn’t it, baby?”

Levi whined, repeating, “Y-Yes, D-Daddy!”

Erwin chuckled a little at how desperate Levi sounded, smacking his ass again before he grasped Levi’s hair and tugged it roughly, “I want you to tell me the truth when I ask this next question, Levi. Got it?”

Levi gasped at the hair-grabbing and nodded, waiting for Erwin to answer. The blonde let go of his hair, leaning down and growling in his ear, “Am I better than Zeke, hmm? I want you to be honest, now. Does Daddy fuck you better than him?”

Levi whimpered, a blush coming to his face as he reminisced the sexual activities he’d partaken in with Zeke. He’d certainly enjoyed them, but nothing could compare to how Erwin was fucking him right now. Zeke had always jack-hammered him, fucked him roughly, but Erwin always took his time and said all the right things to drive Levi crazy.

“Y-Yes, Daddy,” Levi groaned, “Your cock fucks me so much better than Zeke’s. Like you said, your big cock was made just for my hole.”

Erwin moaned loudly at Levi’s words, gripping his hips more roughly and beginning to plow into him at a rough pace, murmuring, “That’s right. Daddy’s cock was made just for you, baby. Keep taking it, just like that. Such a good boy.”

Erwin angled himself and slammed into Levi’s prostate, causing the shorter man to cry out. Levi could feel himself getting incredibly close, and he was going between watching his own face as he was being fucked harshly, and watching Erwin pounding in and out of him.

“You see it, don’t you?” Erwin smirked, “Look at that face. You’re so sexy when you’re all fucked out on my dick, baby.”

Levi groaned, sort of understanding what Erwin was seeing. He looked completely fucked out, his expression both soft and turned on at the same time. His eyes were half-lidded, filled with lust and desperation.

“Y-Yeah,” Levi whimpered, “Thank you, Daddy.”

Erwin sighed contently and kept ramming into him, “Fuck, baby. I’m gonna cum. Such a tight little hole.”

Levi panted, trying to push against Erwin’s thrusts as best he could. He, too, was close, and he reached down to pump at his dick a few times before he came, clenching hard around Erwin’s dick, which caused the man to cum inside him.

Erwin pulled out slowly, sighing contently and smacking Levi’s ass once more. Levi whimpered, feeling his dick fight to get hard again, as the thought of being thrown over Erwin’s lap and spanked was on his mind still. He didn’t know how to ask Erwin for what he wanted, and he just waited for Erwin to back off before he turned to him, looking up at him and hoping Erwin could read that he wanted something.

“What’s up, baby?” Erwin asked, placing his hands on Levi’s face and kissing him sweetly, “Did you want something?”

Levi nodded silently, “I... I want to try something new too.”

Erwin tilted his head and raised an eyebrow, “What is it?”

“Can you... um...” Levi blushed horribly as he whispered, “Can you spank me?”

Erwin’s eyes widened a little, but Levi could see his dick getting hard out of the corner of his eye. Erwin soon grinned, getting off the floor and going to sit on the edge of the bed. He patted his lap, and Levi scrambled to get off the floor, walking over and laying over Erwin’s lap. He clung to one of Erwin’s thick thighs and felt his lover running his fingers up and down his ass cheeks. Erwin’s hands were bigger than Zeke’s, and Levi was trying to brace himself for the feeling. The first hit came as a shock, causing Levi to cry out and arch his back. He heard Erwin chuckle a little, and began to wonder what was so damn funny.

“What happened to my innocent little Levi, hmm?” Erwin asked, running his palm over Levi’s milky white skin, “I can’t believe you want me to spank you.”

Levi whimpered and blushed, “Don’t make fun of me! I didn’t make fun of you when you wanted me to call you daddy.”

Erwin raised his hand, smacking him again before growling, “Don’t talk back to Daddy.”

Levi gasped, feeling his dick getting harder just from Erwin’s words. He subtly tried to rub his erection against Erwin’s thigh, earning him another hard smack that had him jolting forward on Erwin’s lap. He whined and clung to Erwin’s leg, biting his lower lip.

“You certainly are enjoying your punishment a little too much,” Erwin smirked, “Daddy will have to change that, won’t he?”

Levi squirmed a little in Erwin’s lap, not entirely sure how to answer that question. Of course, he wanted Erwin to continue, but he wasn’t sure he was prepared for what was about to happen. Erwin sucked in a deep breath before hitting Levi with an onslaught of smacks across his ass, alternating cheeks and moving his hand up and down his ass cheeks to make sure he was covering all his bases. Levi couldn’t help but cry out, mewls and groans escaping his mouth as tears filled his eyes from the pain. He whined and kicked his legs, wriggling in Erwin’s lap as best he could under Erwin’s tight hold.

“F- Fuck! ” Levi breathed hard, “Oh god! Erwin!”

“What’s my name, baby?” Erwin cooed, continuing to hit his ass over and over again.

Levi could feel the tears escaping his eyes and rolling down his cheeks as he moaned out, “D-Daddy.”

“Good boy,” Erwin said, stopping the spanking abruptly to ask, “You okay, baby?”

Levi nodded, sniffling a little, “Y-Yes, it feels good.”

Erwin ran his fingers along Levi’s now-reddened ass, “We’re almost done, baby. You’re not going to be able to sit down once Daddy’s done with you.”

Levi whimpered a little from Erwin’s words, nodding before he felt more sharp smacks to his sensitive sit-spots. He gasped out a broken sob, his dick pulsing with pleasure as he waited for Erwin to stop.

“A- Ah! ” Levi cried out, sniffling, “I can’t- Daddy, I can’t do anymore!”

Erwin immediately stopped, pulling his hand away and helping Levi to straddle him. Levi was crying softly into Erwin’s shoulder, incredibly turned on by the throbbing pain in his ass cheeks. He felt Erwin’s large hands grasping his cheeks, rubbing them lightly with his hands and providing some relief.

“Was that good, baby?” Erwin asked, rubbing his skin soothingly, “You liked it when Daddy spanked you?”

Levi nodded into Erwin’s shoulder, “Y-Yeah.”

Erwin pressed a kiss to Levi’s cheek before plunging two fingers in between his ass cheeks and into his hole. Levi’s breath hitched, a low groan escaping his mouth as he gently began bouncing back against Erwin’s fingers.

“Such a little slut for it, aren’t you?” Erwin murmured in his ear, “Always want something in that tight little hole, don’t you? Whether it’s my dick or my fingers.”

Levi whined, “Y-Yes, Daddy.”

“Daddy wants to fuck you again, baby,” Erwin whispered, moving his fingers roughly inside Levi’s hole, “You want it?”

Levi could already feel himself growing close, nodding quickly at what Erwin had said. He wanted Erwin more than he ever had in his life, bouncing back against Erwin’s fingers desperately.

Erwin chuckled and pulled his fingers out, rubbing his dick in between Levi’s burning ass cheeks before he pushed it past the ring of muscles, both men groaning from the feeling. Levi almost immediately started bouncing as best he could on Erwin’s dick, desperate to have that full feeling pumping in and out of him as he did so.

Fuck ,” Erwin moaned, “That’s my good boy. My sweet baby.”

Levi could feel the heat on his face from how turned on he was, and he nearly sobbed when Erwin reached down and wrapped his hand around Levi’s erection, starting to pump him at a slow pace. He leaned back and gripped Erwin’s thighs as he continued to ride him at an eager pace, aching for release.

“D-Daddy,” Levi groaned, “I wanna cum.”

Erwin’s eyes flashed with an almost primal desire as he flipped them, pinning Levi to the mattress and entering him from behind as he pounded into Levi’s tight hole. Levi nearly screamed, burying his face into the sheets so he could muffle his loudness before he went up again for air.

“Cum, baby,” Erwin growled, and Levi could barely even nod at Erwin’s request before he came onto the sheets below him, panting hard. Erwin kept going, chasing his own orgasm as he slammed into Levi over and over again.

Shit ,” Erwin muttered, “So fucking tight. You take my cock so well, baby. God . Daddy’s gonna cum inside you- fill you up. Oh fuck.”

It didn’t take long after that for Erwin to cum inside him; Levi could feel the warmth inside his hole before Erwin pulled out slowly. He could now feel it dripping out of him, and Erwin’s eyes were staring intensely at him as this was happening. Levi whimpered and pushed as best he could, more cum dribbling out and down his thighs. Erwin groaned from the sight, running his hands up and down Levi’s thighs.

“So fucking sexy,” Erwin murmured, “You can lay down now, baby.”

Levi sighed in some relief before collapsing onto the bed, feeling completely spent. Erwin climbed into bed with him, wrapping his arms around Levi and drawing him close to his chest.

“I love you so much,” he whispered, pressing a kiss to Levi’s forehead, “I want to be with you forever.”

Levi could feel a smile creeping up on him, “I’ll be with you forever if you’ll have me. I love you too.”

The two of them made love twice more that evening, this time a lot slower and loving, as they just took in each other’s bodies and enjoyed each other’s love. Levi had never felt so happy in his entire life. He finally, finally , had Erwin back. And he couldn’t be more in love.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top

Chapter 15: My Heart is Buried in Venice

Zeke stood in front of Levi’s new house with a bouquet of flowers. Pieck had given him Levi’s new address, which she’d gotten from Hange. He’d spent the last few weeks begging and begging Levi to come back to him, but the shorter man had been ignoring him. He knocked on the front door, a little terrified that Kenny might answer. But when the door opened, Levi was standing there, looking a little shocked that it was Zeke standing at his front door.

Levi instantly went to shut the door, but Zeke put his foot in the way, wincing a little as the door slammed onto his foot. Levi sighed and opened the door again, staring at him expectantly.

“What do you want?” Levi asked, arms crossed.

Please give me another chance,” Zeke begged, holding out the flowers to him, “I brought you these.”

Levi stared at the flowers for a moment before taking them, sighing heavily, “Zeke, I can’t take you back. You fucking fractured my ankle trying to hurt my ex. How am I supposed to just move past that and let you back into my life?”

“Levi, I told you I was sorry,” Zeke murmured, “And I told you I love you. I don’t know what else to say to make things better between us.”

“There’s nothing to say,” Levi replied, “I don’t think you can make things better after what you’ve done.”

“Levi, please ,” Zeke sighed, “I’ll do anything. I just want you back in my life.”

“Well, I don’t-” Levi started.

Erwin appeared behind him, asking, “Is there a problem here?”

Zeke’s eyes widened a little before he started to glare at Erwin, unable to believe the man was even here right now. Had Levi really gone back to Erwin already?! How long had they been together again?!

“No,” Zeke said through gritted teeth, “There’s no problem. Back off.”

Erwin immediately saw the flowers and gave Zeke a look, “ You back off. Levi’s taken.”

Levi interjected, “Boys, that’s enough. Erwin, back off. Zeke, you need to leave.”

Zeke frowned, wishing Erwin hadn’t interrupted. Maybe he would’ve been able to convince Levi a little better that way. Erwin and Zeke were still exchanging a deadly look, only separated by Levi’s small frame.

“I’m not going to give up on you,” Zeke insisted, “I’ll be back.”

Levi had an uneasy look on his face as Zeke turned on his heel and headed back to his car, preparing for the hour-long drive back. He didn’t care what Levi said; he would do anything to keep Levi in his life, and he was going to keep trying.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin hopped off the back of the motorcycle, taking off the helmet and handing it to Kenny, “Thanks, Uncle Kenny. I’ll be back in like ten minutes, okay?”

“Good luck,” Kenny grinned mischievously, “I’ll be waiting here for you.”

Erwin nodded, heading across campus to the soccer fields. It was early, at least twenty minutes before the Marley practice would start, but Erwin knew soccer captains always had to get there early to unlock the locker rooms. He headed across the field and tried the locker room door, sighing in relief when he found it unlocked. He opened it slowly and walked in quietly, prepared to confront Zeke.

Erwin rounded the corner and saw Zeke standing at his locker, pulling on his soccer jersey. Zeke noticed him almost instantly, and his eyes widened in some shock that Erwin was standing there. But Erwin was getting sick of Zeke’s constant calls to Levi and his long texts begging for Levi back; and showing up at the house was the final straw.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Zeke glared, taking a step back to put some space between them.

“You need to leave my boyfriend alone,” Erwin growled, “No more texts, no more calls, and no showing up unannounced. It’s enough, Zeke. He doesn’t want you back.”

Zeke had a frown on his face, “I’m not giving up, Erwin. I don’t care what you say, I know Levi still misses me deep down. He’s just too blinded by your dick to remember how much he cares about me.”

Erwin couldn’t believe how blind Zeke was. Levi clearly didn’t want anything to do with Zeke anymore. How could Zeke not see that? He was so infatuated with Levi that he would do anything to get him back, and that’s what Erwin had worried was the case.

Erwin pulled out a knife that Kenny had given him and flipped it open. Zeke’s eyes went to the knife, his eyes widening in some fear. He took another step back with his hands up, so that he was against the wall. Perfect , Erwin thought, winding the knife up and throwing it at the wall. It stuck into the wall next to Zeke’s head.

“Are you fucking crazy?!” Zeke cried out, his breathing heavy as his fear increased.

Erwin took one step, then another, towards him, until they were inches away from each other. He grabbed the knife and yanked it out of the wall, gently running the blade along Zeke’s cheek for extra measure. Zeke winced, looking terrified.

“You stay away from my boyfriend,” Erwin insisted, “Because next time? I won’t fucking miss.”

Zeke nodded quickly, his mouth hanging open in clear shock from Erwin’s actions. Erwin smirked a little, “Not so cocky now, are we?”

Behind Zeke’s surprised look was some anger, and Erwin could tell all Zeke wanted to do was slam him to the ground and beat him up, but Erwin had the upper hand. Erwin was very amused by this whole thing, and was glad that Kenny had taught him to throw knives.

“Now,” Erwin chuckled, “You’re going to text him an apology, and then you’re never going to speak to him again. Got it?”

Zeke nodded again, this time a little more hesitant, but at least he nodded at all. Erwin took a step back, eyes still on the man. Kenny had told him to never turn his back on an enemy, so he was taking that advice as he slowly backed away until he couldn’t see Zeke anymore. He headed out of the locker room and back to Kenny, grinning at him once he was close enough.

“You did it?” Kenny asked, a smile on his face as well.

“Yeah,” Erwin laughed, taking the helmet back from Kenny and putting it on, “Scared the shit out of him. I don’t think he’ll be bothering Levi anymore.”

Kenny clapped him on the back, “That’s my boy. Good job.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Erwin climbed into Levi’s mom’s car, smiling sweetly at his boyfriend and leaning over to greet him with a kiss. Levi was driving, as he’d borrowed his mom’s car for their date that night. They were going to the movies, and Levi had been waiting all day excitedly to pick up Erwin.

“You ready, baby?” Erwin asked, “I got the tickets online.”

Levi nodded, starting to drive to the theater, “Sounds good. I can get the popcorn then.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Levi,” Erwin chuckled, “I’m treating you tonight; I’ll pay.”

“Fine,” Levi sighed in some annoyance, though he secretly didn’t mind being spoiled by his boyfriend.

He soon pulled into the theater parking lot, parking the car in the closest spot he could find. He hopped out with Erwin, heading into the theater and letting Erwin check them in with their tickets on his phone. They approached the concession stand and ordered a popcorn to share and two drinks, and waited off to the side while their order was prepared.

Levi went to smile up at his boyfriend and hold his hand, when he noticed the look on Erwin’s face. He’d paled, and was looking off at something. Levi turned his head to see what he was staring off at, and came into eye contact with none other than Marie, who was there with a friend. Levi immediately scowled, but was confused why Erwin looked so intimidated by her.

“What’s wrong?” Levi asked quietly, “You looked scared.”

Erwin chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck, “Well, uh... the last time we talked we kind of had a big argument where she hit me so... I’m not exactly thrilled to see her again.”

Levi’s eyes narrowed, “She hit you?”

Erwin frowned and nodded, “Yeah, across the face.”

Levi could feel his blood boiling as he stared at Marie, who hadn’t yet noticed them. Erwin grabbed their popcorn when it was ready, handing Levi the strawberry ICEE he’d ordered. Levi knew exactly what he wanted to do. Nobody was allowed to hurt Erwin, and Levi was beyond pissed that Marie had hit him. He stormed in her direction, intending to pour his drink all over her stupid head. He took the lid off as he prepared to do so.

“Levi!” Erwin called after him, “Don’t!”

Levi stopped in his tracks, Marie now noticing him. She stared at him in confusion, as if she didn’t know what he had planned to do. He rolled his eyes a little, annoyed with Erwin that he didn’t want him to continue with what he’d planned.

That’s when he felt a clap on his back and a “Hey Levi!” that startled him, causing him to toss his drink forward and spill all over Marie’s white pants. Levi looked over his shoulder to see Hange standing there, Pieck not far behind. Apparently, all of them had decided that the movies was a good place to be today.

Marie gasped in shock, shrieking dramatically as if Levi had stabbed her or something. Levi couldn’t help but grin, laughter starting to shake his body as he watched the panicked Marie try to deal with the incredibly huge red stain on her white pants.

“You... You fucking clumsy idiot!” Marie shouted at him, and Erwin quickly moved in to whisk him away before worse could happen, Pieck and Hange following them.

“Sorry that I startled you,” Hange apologized.

“No, it was great,” Levi smiled, “Thank you. I needed that.”

Erwin ushered him into their theater, waving goodbye to Pieck and Hange as he was trying to avoid Marie finding them again. The two of them went to sit at the back of the theater, Levi still giggling to himself as he thought about the look on Marie’s face when he’d spilled his drink onto her.

“Levi, it’s not funny,” Erwin said, “She could’ve hurt you.”

Levi laughed, “Erwin, that was hilarious. Did you see her face?”

Erwin looked a little cautious and hesitant before a smile broke out on his face, “Okay, yeah. It was a little funny.”

Levi tried to calm his giggle fit from seeing Marie freak out like that, taking out his phone to make sure the ringer was off before the movie started. He noticed he had a text from Zeke, and immediately frowned, thinking this was another attempt of Zeke’s to try and get him back. He opened the message, reading:

 

Levi, I want to tell you how sorry I am for coming to the house the other day- and for all the texts and calls. I just really care about you, but I’ll respect your wishes if you don’t want me to contact you anymore. I’ll always remember us.

 

Levi could feel himself blushing in the dark theater, a smile appearing on his face. He was grateful that Zeke was finally giving up and leaving him alone. Erwin tugged him closer, noticing the smile on his face.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“Look what Zeke sent me,” Levi replied, showing Erwin the text.

Erwin read it before he too was smiling, “That’s good. I’m happy for you, baby.”

“You wouldn’t happen to know why Zeke is all of a sudden giving up, would you?” Levi asked with a raised eyebrow, suspicious of Erwin. It was way too weird for Zeke to have done this on his own accord.

Erwin smirked a little, “I may or may not have convinced him. With some help from your uncle, of course.”

Levi sighed heavily. Why couldn’t his Uncle Kenny just mind his own business? But he supposed part of him had to be thankful for what Erwin and Kenny had done. At least Zeke would leave him alone now.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Zeke was driving around in Paradis after visiting his family, when he got a call from Marie. He was both surprised and confused, not sure what the crazy woman wanted from him this time.

“Marie?” he answered, “What’s up?”

“Zeke!” she replied cheerily, “I saw you’re in Paradis! Wanna drop by my place?”

Zeke narrowed his eyes, wondering what on earth Marie wanted with him, “Uhhh, what for?”

“I just figured, now that we’re both single ,” Marie said with a huff, “We could share in our misery for an afternoon. Maybe have some wine and chat?”

Zeke was still suspicious, but he wasn’t sure exactly what she was up to. He had to admit he was a little curious, though, and he was trying to convince himself that perhaps she didn’t have any ulterior motives.

“Sure,” Zeke agreed after a moment, “Send me your address.”

He hung up and waited for her text, mapping her address and starting to drive towards her house. The whole time he drove there, he was trying to figure out what she really wanted from him. She wanted to just drink wine and chat? That didn’t seem like something Marie would do unless she had something else up her sleeve. Zeke pulled up to her apartment building and parked, getting out of the car and walking up to the front door. He searched for her apartment number on the doorbell list and rang hers, hearing the door click open seconds later. He walked upstairs to her floor and down the hall, knocking on her door. Marie answered, wearing booty shorts and a crop top.

Zeke couldn’t help but stare at her legs as she welcomed him in, greeting her with a quiet ‘hello’ as he entered and closed the door behind him. Marie led him to the couch, ushering him to sit down as she poured them each a glass of wine.

“So, what did you really want me here for?” Zeke asked, still suspicious of her.

Marie handed him a glass and sat next to him, trying to appear innocent, “I can’t just invite a friend over to chat?”

“I’m not really your friend,” Zeke reminded her, “I’m more of an accomplice at this point.”

She laughed, “Very cute, Zeke. That’s funny.”

Zeke just stared at her, not sure if he should laugh too. He felt entirely too uncomfortable around her, still cautious and hesitant. Was she flirting with him? Zeke didn’t know how to feel about that either.

“So, I heard you and Levi are over,” Marie frowned, patting his knee in comfort, “And I’m sure you’ve heard he’s back with Erwin by this point. Erwin’s an idiot - tried to tell me I was rude. Can you believe that?!”

Zeke could believe that. He had a sinking suspicion that Marie was a spoiled brat, just from the secretive manipulation she’d talked to Zeke about when they were plotting against Erwin and Levi.

“I mean, I don’t know,” Zeke shrugged, taking a sip of wine, “You kind of were plotting against him. Isn’t that rude, in a sense?”

Marie’s eyes narrowed as she took a long sip of wine, “Zeke, I’m trying to be nice to you, don’t ruin it now.”

“I don’t really understand why you’re being nice to me,” Zeke admitted, “It’s very out of nowhere, to be honest.”

Marie chugged the rest of the wine and set the empty glass down, glaring at him a little, “I can be mean to you if you want me to. I have no problem with that.”

Zeke frowned, “I might actually prefer that, rather than this fake persona you’re putting on.”

Marie sighed heavily, “ Fine . You want to know why I really invited you over, then? I’m fucking lonely, okay? So take off your pants and let’s get started already.”

Zeke’s eyes widened immediately. She invited him over for sex?! Why did she assume he was going to be into that?! But the truth was, he could feel his dick twitching from her brash proposal, and he had to admit, he had been lonely too. His hand just didn’t live up to the tight warmth of Levi’s ass that he was missing so much. Maybe he could get closer to that by fucking Marie. He’d never banged a woman before, only men. But he wasn’t opposed to the idea.

Zeke stared at her for a moment before chugging the rest of his wine and muttering, “Fine.”

“Will you take your pants off, already?” Marie griped, “You’re taking so long.”

Zeke shot her a small glare as he undid his zipper, “Listen, if you want my dick, you’ll get it on my time.”

She rolled her eyes, getting up and tugging her booty shorts and lacy panties to the ground. She kicked them aside and waited for Zeke to tug down his pants and boxers to his thighs before she climbed on top of him.

“Listen,” she growled, grabbing his collar, “ No leaving marks on me. And you’d better obey me, or we’ll have a problem.”

Zeke gasped a little, nodding quickly to her words. He had to admit, he was a little intimidated by her. She was a woman who knew exactly what she wanted, and Zeke was suddenly worried about his well-being.

She grasped his dick in her hand, tugging on it a few times before lining it up and sinking down on it. He was shocked that she didn’t even want to use condoms - did she really trust him that much? Or was she just dumb?

“Fuck,” he groaned a little as his dick was surrounded by her warmth. He settled his hands on her hips and started grinding up into her.

“Stop, stop,” Marie ordered, and he stopped, looking up at her in some confusion before she started to ride him like it was her job. The two of them began to breathe heavily from their actions, Zeke still confused as to how they had gotten here.

“Shit, you feel good,” Zeke moaned, gripping her hips tightly in his fingers. She was bouncing on his dick eagerly, circling her hips and grinding down expertly.

“Better than Levi?” she asked, a smirk on her face.

“Never,” Zeke answered honestly, “Levi’s way hotter, and tighter than you.”

Marie gripped his hair roughly, not pleased by his answer as she continued to ride him like her life depended on it, “Well, I understand why Levi went back to Erwin now. His hips and dick are way more powerful than yours.”

“You haven’t even given me a chance to show you what my dick can do,” he snapped back, causing her to roll her eyes a little.

She climbed off him and laid back on the couch, spreading her legs, “Then show me.”

Zeke settled himself between her legs and pushed inside, groaning a little as he did so. He pulled her legs over his shoulders and started to pound into her, causing her to gasp and cover her mouth with a moan. Zeke couldn’t help but smirk at that, thinking it was good that he’d finally shut her up.

“You like that?” Zeke growled, “Is that good enough for you?”

She whined and tossed her head back, “Y-Yes, fuck yes .”

“Take it back,” Zeke murmured as he continued to fuck into her roughly, “What you said about Erwin being better than me.”

No ,” Marie spat with an almost evil grin on her face, “You could never be better than him.”

Zeke could feel himself getting angry, gripping her hips tightly and fucking into her unrelentingly. She squirmed a little under him, looking incredibly turned on as she began panting. His hands moved up to grope her breasts, groaning and practically jackhammering into her. He wasn’t concerned about her pleasure as much anymore, especially since he knew now he couldn’t convince her that he was better than Erwin. He was seeking his own release, squeezing his eyes shut and trying to imagine he was fucking Levi instead.

Marie must’ve been doing the same, thinking about Erwin fucking her, because she moaned out his name as he continued. Zeke pretended like he hadn’t heard her, thinking only about Levi’s tight, perky little ass bouncing off his dick as he pounded into him. He was reminiscing about all the times Levi and him had fucked: his favorite memory being one time in the locker room when he’d made Levi cum twice just from pounding into his prostate while the man was bent over the bench. Levi had been nearly crying from pleasure as Zeke had slammed into his sensitive hole after making him cum the first time.

Fuck ,” Zeke groaned, “Holy shit , I’m gonna cum.”

“Shut up,” Marie growled in response, “Just cum you bastard.”

“Oh god, oh god ,” Zeke panted, trying hard to picture Levi’s fucked out expression as he came inside Marie.

Zeke pulled out slowly, and Marie soon shoved him off, sighing in annoyance. Zeke couldn’t help but feel a little bad that she hadn’t cum, and he sat back on the couch, trying to catch his breath.

“Um... do you want me to help you?” he asked quietly.

“I don’t need your help,” Marie glared at him, “I have a vibrator for that.”

Zeke sighed a little and rolled his eyes, grumbling under his breath. He couldn’t believe he was about to do this, but he felt as though he owed her a little bit; she had helped him get together with Levi, after all. He cautiously crawled across the couch towards her, settling himself next to her and wrapping an arm around her before he started rubbing at her clitoris. She gasped a little and groaned, welcoming the touch and surprisingly snuggling up to him.

“I... I’ve never been with a woman, so I don’t know what I’m doing,” Zeke admitted, rubbing her slowly.

“I can fucking tell,” Marie snapped, and Zeke sucked in a deep breath to keep himself from getting annoyed at her.

She grabbed his hand with her own, showing him how to rub her in a way that was pleasurable. He kept palming at her vagina, hearing her pants and moans getting a little louder as he did so. He used his other hand to grope at one of her breasts. Marie’s eyes were squeezed shut, her head leaning back against Zeke’s shoulder as she bucked into his hand desperately.

“Are you thinking about Erwin?” he murmured in her ear.

She nodded, biting her lip and groaning, “Y-Yeah. Oh fuck .”

“Tell me what you’re thinking about,” Zeke ordered, picking up the pace a little and moving his other hand down to plunge two fingers into her hole.

Marie couldn’t help but gasp at the feeling, “F-Fuck. I... I’m thinking about when we snuck off during halftime at one of his games. He took me to the locker room and fucked me over the sinks in the bathroom.”

“I bet that was hot, wasn’t it?” Zeke growled in her ear, “His huge dick pounding into your pussy over and over while there was the risk of anyone walking in on you two. I bet you liked that.”

Marie was breathing heavily, and Zeke could tell she was getting close just from how she began to tremble in his arms, “I-It was so good. Fuck, fuck . He put his hand over my mouth just to stop my noises.”

Zeke slammed his fingers into her at a rapid pace, curling them a little and rubbing her clit with his other hand. He used his mouth to kiss hungrily at her neck, starting to feel himself growing hard again just from her mewls and whines.

“Z-Zeke,” she groaned, and he was surprised she’d even moaned his name, “Zeke, put it back in.”

Zeke couldn’t help but feel a little smug, starting to rub her clit faster as he demanded, “ Beg .”

Fuck! ” she cried out, squirming in his arms as the pleasure overtook her, “Fuck me, oh god , fuck me. Please -”

“On your hands and knees,” he growled as he took out his fingers, using his other hand to smack her pussy and earning a whine from her for doing so.

She gripped the edge of the couch and pushed her ass out towards him, and Zeke groaned as he slid himself back into her warmth, instantly starting to ram into her quickly as he grasped at her ass.

“Zeke, Zeke ,” she cried out, pushing back against him, “I’m gonna cum.”

“I noticed you’re not thinking about Erwin anymore,” Zeke smirked, the sounds of their skin smacking together, “Am I making you feel that good, hmm?”

Marie had apparently given up on her stubbornness, as she nodded eagerly, “F-Fuck, you’re doing so good. So good, Zeke. Don’t stop, don’t stop .”

“Cum for me,” Zeke said in a low voice, plowing into her hard and feeling her legs shaking under his thrusts.

She tossed her head back and nearly screamed as she came, clenching hard around Zeke. He hadn’t expected that feeling, and it didn’t take many more thrusts before he came inside her again, sighing in relief and pulling out of her.

Marie collapsed onto the couch, breathing heavily. Zeke started to pull his clothes back on as he caught his breath, thinking Marie would want him to leave right away. He got up, preparing to leave.

“Wait,” Marie said, turning around to face him as he headed to the front door.

He paused, turning back to her, “What?”

“Do you want to stay? We could watch a movie or something,” Marie suggested, looking a little sheepish about asking.

Zeke’s eyes widened a little in surprise, shocked that she wanted him to stay. But he nodded in response to her question, going back to sit on the couch next to her. Perhaps they were both just really lonely, and they could share in their misery together.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Levi’s fingers dug into the tree in front of him as Erwin thrust into him from behind, holding his small hips in his large hands. They had been on a hike when the two of them had decided to stop off the side of the trail for a quickie. Levi had been the one to suggest it for once, not Erwin. He was having a hard time keeping his boner in check as he watched Erwin’s rippling pecs through his slim fit shirt while they walked, pushing his hair off his sweaty forehead. Erwin hadn’t objected, of course, as his libido was probably worse than Levi’s anyways.

Fuck ,” Erwin murmured in his ear as he continued to thrust in and out, gripping Levi’s hips a little tighter, “Is this what you wanted, my baby? You couldn’t even get through our hike without craving my dick?”

“Mm,” Levi groaned, pushing back as best as he could, “It’s not my fault you look hot when you’re sweaty.”

Erwin chuckled from behind him, smacking his ass before continuing to plow into his boyfriend, “So cute.”

“Don’t call me- ah! ” Levi gasped as Erwin began slamming into his prostate at a rough pace, “O-Oh fuck- yes!

“Shh,” Erwin cooed as he continued, “There’s other people on the hiking trail that could hear us, love. We don’t want to get in trouble now, do we?”

Levi whined and shook his head, trying to brace himself better against the tree trunk as he was rutted forwards by Erwin’s harsh thrusts. He bit his lip hard to keep himself from moaning, but it was difficult to do so when the pleasure in his stomach was mounting.

“F-Fuck,” Levi muttered, trying to stay quiet as he mewled quietly at Erwin’s thrusts, “Feels so fucking good.”

“Good,” Erwin replied, placing a hand around the front of his neck and pressing down on his Adam’s apple lightly so that he had to gasp for air. Levi whined at the feeling and arched his back, reaching one hand down and starting to jerk at his erection.

He could feel himself growing closer by the second, his legs starting to tremble as the pleasure shot up his spine when Erwin hit his prostate over and over. Erwin himself was breathing heavily, clearly close as well.

“You’re shaking, baby,” Erwin breathed against his neck, “Is it that good?”

Levi nodded quickly, “I-I need- fuck - I’m close.”

Erwin rolled his hips up into his prostate, his dick grinding over and over into Levi’s prostate. Levi pumped himself as fast as he could, feeling Erwin’s hand over his mouth and letting out a muffled cry into his hand as he came. Erwin groaned as Levi clenched around him from his orgasm, pulling his hand away to grip Levi’s hips and slam into him roughly.

“Shit, fuck ,” Erwin panted, “So fucking good. You’re twitching around me so good, baby. I’m gonna cum.”

Levi whined as Erwin came inside him, listening to Erwin’s breath hitch as he did so. Erwin rubbed Levi’s sides soothingly before he pulled out, smacking Levi’s ass once more just for good measure. Levi gasped a little and groaned, shakily pulling his briefs and pants back up. Erwin did the same, waiting for Levi to turn around before he caught him in a loving kiss. Levi smiled into the kiss and wrapped his arms around Erwin’s neck, nuzzling their noses together sweetly.

Erwin sighed contently, “I love you, baby.”

“I love you too,” Levi replied, pressing another kiss to Erwin’s lips before pulling away.

He took Erwin’s hand and started leading him back towards the hiking path, the two of them continuing their hike until they reached the end of the trail. They stopped to sit on the bench next to the small creek that ran along the path, just to take a small break before they headed back.

“Levi?” Erwin piped up after a moment of silence.

“Yes?” Levi replied, turning to look at him. Erwin was smiling nervously at him, and took both of Levi’s hands into his own, running his thumbs over the back of Levi’s small hands soothingly.

“I... I have something to ask you,” Erwin said quietly, sounding anxious.

“What is it?” Levi raised an eyebrow, squeezing Erwin’s hands encouragingly to help him feel a little more at ease about whatever he was going to ask.

Erwin brought Levi’s hands up to his lips, kissing his knuckles on each hand gently before settling them back on Levi’s leg. He sucked in a deep breath, and Levi noticed that Erwin’s hands were becoming a little sweaty in his own.

“Levi, we’ve been through a lot this year,” Erwin spoke, his voice a little stronger this time, “And getting back together has made me even more sure that I want to spend more time together - to take the next step in our relationship.”

Levi’s eyes widened slightly, waiting patiently for Erwin to continue. The thought of spending more time with Erwin was a pleasant one to him, and taking the next step in their relationship sounded like something the two of them were ready for. Their break-up had solidified the feeling inside Levi that he never wanted to be without Erwin again.

“Levi, can we move in together?” Erwin asked, his eyes nervously glancing away from his boyfriend.

Levi could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he took in the question. He could feel himself getting excited at the prospect of sharing a place with Erwin: waking up next to him every morning, cooking together, laying in bed at night with each other. Everything about it sounded just so wonderful. He was a little worried about leaving his mother, but at least she was well-taken care of at Uri’s house now.

A smile crept up on his face as he nodded, “Yes. I’d love to.”

A look of relief passed over Erwin’s face at his response, and he gave Levi a loving look before his hand moved away from Levi’s and into his pocket. He dug around for a moment before pulling out something shiny. Levi almost instantly recognized it: the heart necklace that Erwin had sent to him months ago in the mail.

Erwin undid the clasp, and Levi leaned forward to allow Erwin to put it around his neck, listening to Erwin murmur, “I kept this when you sent it back to me. I don’t know why, but I’m glad I did.”

Erwin did the clasp back up and pulled his hands away from Levi, smiling sweetly at him, before he reached into his own shirt and took out the other half of the heart on his own necklace. Levi took his half of the heart and connected it to Erwin’s, giving him a loving look before pressing a deep kiss to his lips.

“I promise I won’t take it off again,” Levi whispered against Erwin’s lips, seeing a light blush appearing on his boyfriend’s face.

“And I promise I’ll always trust you, Levi,” Erwin replied, kissing Levi again, “I’ll love you forever.”

Levi sighed happily and wrapped his arms around Erwin’s neck, holding him close and letting Erwin press loving kisses to his face. He believed Erwin’s promise, and intended to keep his own. Levi knew that they’d learned their lessons, and that nobody would ever get in between them again.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scroll to Top